Skip to main content

Full text of "The Pilgrim (1964) (Vol. 11)"

See other formats


THE PILGRIM 



VOL, 11 JANUARY, 196k NO. I 

"Dearly b&Ioved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, whicirwar against the soul." 1 Peter 2: 11 



■ ■ NEW YEARv 

-New years coming, one by one, 

■ From, a -new beginning, , .. 
.From first dawn of rising. sun, 
World was .set to spinning. , . < 

Onward marches time of years^ 
.,, Tramping through the ages, 
, Bringing mankind hopes and fears, 
. iiecord", on life ! s • p-ages . 

Steady rolling : on and on, 
Day -the night is chasing,* 

To eternity ! s fair tf'awn * ' 
Swiftly we'- are racing. 

Whirling in .the" starry" skyy *.-'" :; - 
. , -In God ' s timely ordet 1 , *■'■".- - : £♦. 
Round and' rounded by ana fe$| -•-"•'« 
■ Border unto border..' ; "■ .**.".'" '" 






,-\ ■■ . All appointed . pathways,.. .keep,,' :. .i,v < 

Station unto station, ,\\bv.., 

Wakening . to fall asleep, ■ : . ; _.; : 

._., Nation after nation, . : ; : -^ . : ; : ., . 

'• l . : ■ New : Year comes as old ] year - \ goes , 
'"'[..'/ Milestones' pass' reviewing J,,. f ,. 
''' Like 'a mighty river flows ..-•;; 
\ " ' /To .the . grand 'r enewing* : :; . Z[l - , % 

.■..•,'■:- -.;/.-\ -..:-.; ;,^J*I. -Cover ,.( ■'■-, 



THE PILGRIM Is a religious magazine published monthly by Daniel F. Wolf in the 
interests of the members of The Old Brethren Church. Subscription rate: $1.50 per year. 
Sample copies sent free on request. Address: THE PILGRIM, Rt. 3, Box 1378, Modesto, Calif. 



THE SIGNS OF THE TIMES 

The year 196U has begun and we are rapidly moving 
ahead in the second half of the twentieth century* 
A brother minister recently said, "We are nearer to 
our goal than we have ever been before; and much near- 
er than our fathers were. 11 

Some of our fathers looked forward to the times in 
which we now live with amazement and some anxiety and 
wondered if our generation could remain faithful to 
Christ and his, Church in an increasingly wicked and 
deceptive world, employing every possible deceptive 
device known to Satan in a last desperate effort to 
defeat God *s .kingdom on earth. 

Now we are living in the times which they wonder- 
ed at. Some of us have passed the zenith of our lives 
and are hastening toward the end. But other children 
are being born of faithful parents x*ho ih turn wonder, 
as our fathers did,, what' their children will have to 
endure to be overcomers of Satan and the world, and be 
faithful unto the end. 

We know that the intensity ! of ■ the conflict will 
increase as we near the end, perhaps of a more spirit-* 
ual and deceptive 'nature than of physical persecution 
as in past ages. But^with no less demand that Christ- 
ians forsake the humble God-fearing way of the cross 
and join the world in all of its \ revelingjs and bandquet- 
ings and wars and fe^rs. .For it is said that the devil 
is filled with wrath, because he knows that he has but 
a short time. t ..-»- .*.- i% 

We believe the strongest and most effective weapon 
which parents can put into the hearts and hands of 
their children, is a* living acquaintance with, and an 
unfailing devotional faith in^ THE WORD OP GOD. For 
in the last v^rse of Rev, 12 it is said^, "And the 
dragon was wroth with the woman, and went , to make war 
with the remnant of 'hdr seed, whicli keep the command- 
ments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." 



THE...EILGKIKL 



Satan » khows -that faith *in God -and' "Hie testimony: of 
Jesus Christ -is - the-'ultiniate and -de di : siv 4 e ^weapon .?'o£ c . 
the saints of Sod- :in every generation, <&nd* is the -only 
effective weapon - and ' shield in any "age that : em?£tieT®ome 

. the devil - In -his war -against the kingdom' \of.God».'-Sa -jaow 
he seeks ■ by every /possible' means to destroy "faith in : 
God and his WORD. Mien Satan was defeated is the war 
in heaven, aM cast out into the -earthy -it was said in 
the great triumphant victory -song, ^^hd they- overcame 
him by -the blood of the Lamb, and "by the -WoM of their 
testimony; -and they Idved not their 2iv£s unto the - 
death » Be^. 12: -10,21. ' ' >- I TT . ■■ m ' ■ : ,■:* 
■-■■ Enoch lived in a'tiinethat must -have* been extremely 

• kicked, but he -had -faith in tk>d that he would" ultimate - 
ly become victorious over all ungodly sinners that •' 
oppose him, and he walked so closely with God that He 
translated him out of -this world without seeing death. 
Elijah lived'-and witnessed * for God in a most diffi- 
cult time. When he- saw •••his own nation (the only people 
on earth that knew God at that -time) 'wholly turned to 
idolatry, he boldly challenged the false prophets of 
idol worship and slew them, and -then himself -fled for 
his own life when he thought he wasVthe only -righteous 
person left on earth. But God sustained him in "a 
miraculous way and revealed to 'him -that He still had - 
seven thousand persons. unknown to- Elij ah who : had not- 
bowed the knee to Baal, and then took him '-up to. heaven, 
also, in a^chariot of fire that he -should not see death. 

Thus in every' age -Gd>d has sustained- ; those -who re^ 
mained faithful to -him -in trying tirrie^ that ; from, "ai '■— 

' human point-' of ' view appeared h6peless* '" 'For it "as* said 
in his word that he knoweth' how to" deliver the : g'odly 
out of temptation. *i.«i-*-?! -" : &k4 ft-Vi 

There perhaps was : never -another time when 'wicked- 
ness was so matured that faith- in God 4ras- so -near v : '- : "• 
zero as- in the days of -Noah. -The ; Bible : seems -to 1 - v j "■■ 
Indicate that Ifoah jireached for- 120 -years,- 'yet thef% " 
were only eight kaved. -' -It ' -is ■ said that the - : whole ■-""■■^ 
imagination of the heart of ; ^ian ; was t oriiy ; evxi :: cohtinU- 
aly, and it repented; God that he had riiade iman'and 
grieved him at his heart. This was perhaps the darkest 



THE PILGRIM 



time the world has yet seen. And Jesus says, "As it 
was in the days of Noe, so shall it be also in the 
days of the Son of man," Many signs indicate that 
we have already come into such times, only they are 
not ,ye£ fully matured. Again Jesus says, "When I come, 
shall I find faith on the earth?" By the grace of God 
we must so live that those who are living when 
he comes may answer "yes" when they see him. 

The apostle John says, "It is the last time ; and 
as ye have heard that antichrist should come, even now 
are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is 
the last time," If John's was the beginning of the 
last time, . surely ours must be very near the close of 
it. One hymn says, "We' are living, we are dwelling 
in a grand and awful time— ~ In an age on ages telling: 
To be living is sublime," j 

Perhaps we are too accustomed to the marvels of our 
age to be duly impressed with how marvelous they really 
are. The marvels of the electronic world: ' Badio, 
television, radar, electronic "brains" (computers)—- . 
And now the "space age" when scientists are boasting 
and thrusting themselves out from this earth into 
God's realm to spy on the secrets of creation which 
they may be allowed to use in a miraculous 
way to deceive men into turning away from faith in 
God who created such things. And while they are 
making deadly weapons to destroy themselves and mankind, 
they assume the exalted position of "saviors" of human- 
ity M Some of them claim to believe in God, and many 
do not, And perhaps few, if any of them, believe in 
the Word of God, or have a gospel faith in Jesus Christ, 
the Son of God, and his redeuptive plan to save men 
from sin and hell* 

Our fathers have told us of times past which some 
have claimed were better than the times in which we 
live now. And sometimes our imaginations have been 
fired and we would like to have lived in some of those 
times. But however good or evil they may have been, 
it is certain that we cannot live in times that were 
not ours, and are past. But this is our time . Vie 



THE"' PILGRIM" 



can do nothing that can effect the past, but what we 
do now can determine bur destiny in the future and 
have an influence for good; or eyil on ^ur, children, 
■ . ■ ■ The daily ■ news are. beaming signs.; that , ; . .seent' to an- 
swer to what is foretold -.in 'Revelation 12 and 13. .The 
Ecumenical Movement Sponsored, by Papal Rome glares with 
such boldness that it, .seems-; more like some -of • the pre- 
dictions cf our fathers than current news events, ; 

Revelation. 12 seems, to.be ths opening., scenes . of the 

M last time" for it begins with. the. birth; of the T 'man . 

.child! 1 -, and the., last verSe of chapter, XZ seems, to point 

to the war of attrition .whieh the ^dragon, began to wage 

against the church from' the jtpofctolic age to the. end. 

The "beast" of . Revelation .13 .se.ems to. answer to the 
fourth beast of Daniel, 7 which' we. know. now was the Ro- 
man Empire that succeeded and' included the .three for-/ 
mer World Empires of Babylon, Persia, and Greece,. 

In 410 A.D, when Imperial Rome fell, Papal Rome (an 
apostate ecclesiastical power) succeeded to the throne 
of the Emperors and continued , to rule the Empire for 
approximately another one thousand years. 

This seems to answer to the "other" beast of Rev- 
elation 13 that looked like a lamb but spoke. as a dra- 
gon* He is a "pretender lamb" and is identified- in 
Reyelation 19 as the False Prophet. It . is very^ signi- 
ficant . in Pevelatioji, 13 that this second beast excer- 
cises all the power, of the first beast before him. 
For it is a historical fact that. Papal Rome continued 
# with increasing fury to persecute arid; destroy the : true 
church of J esusj Christ as the Ceasors had done under- 
the imperial, rule. ■ \. : . : - 1 -. ' ,- 

Thus, we are told that this pretender lamb or second 
beast . -irove : s the peoples of the. earth to make . an iniage 
. -to the, first. beast .and give it life and. p6w^r,to^ com- 
mand a'llegianee and worship of the first -beast. on. pain 
of death for any who will not obey, j>; : 

. So , today ; Papal Rome is openly calling ecumenical 
cpuncils to unify all religion into a world .power that 
, without doubt could, exercise . both' religious: and- econo- 
mic world power' (continued on page 18) 



THE PILGRIM 



EDITORIAL... _ ; »r* • • ■ .-w 

SING UNTO THE LORD A NEW SONG! ■-■■ 

,.,12:01 A.M. January 1, 19.61; Is the beginning of anew 
year. Even at ".that first minute, l?63j ...the old .year,, is 
in the .past. In II Corinthians 5; 17, the Apostle Paul, 
Ttfrites; "Therefore if any man be : in Christy he is, a' 
new creature: old "things., are passed away; b.ehold, .all; 
things are become new," The very moment a m£n "becomes 
a new creature in Christ, .the old Xife is in the past, 
-and he takes on a. new .life., . ... ;.' /. 
..'. X mention this because it is. the basis for this art- 
icle, on- , .the "new; song". The new creature in Christ is 
given .a. new aong fc> .sing*- This song,.. to ; me, is not 
ju^t a song of notes and words ;. it : ".l's. our whole atria-.., 
tu^e.ana^expression **to God.' And it. Is very apparent 
to those. ..ground us, and it has its "effect. '. 

.On the. other hand, we can remain in old ways and 
sing the "old songs" which' will also. be. easily seen by 
those around us and. will also. -have their, effect. "This 
condition should cause us to wonder if the "old things 
are. ..passed away and all things are' become new." " I ' be- 
lieve , it is true that this new song can only be sung by 
a new-born creature walking '.in. the new and living way. 
^-.|his "new song" is not really new in years of time. 
Our .title is . from the Psalms written JQOG years agQ. ; " 
Bui" it .is. new to the hearts of men. .It* is cleanly and 
wonderfully new compared, to' the old- song^.; and' old: ways 
>we see : and hear around us every.. day.. 

For.; a. definition of this.new song,, read Psalm 1^0:3. 
"And he hath put a new song in my mouth,,. even praise , ; 
unto pur God." .Compare this new song of ^praise.* to- the 
old, songs we hear around us daily. We hear : the' old. . .. 
song of Complaints. ; One.; complains that he, di-dn'H sleep 
well.- Another; complains sibout the .'cold weather. Some- 
one else complains about high taxes, and still others 
complain... that. ; the; wprld is getting worse— things .are 
not what they used to be. We: hear the bitter old. "song" 
-of cursing, swearing, taking , the Lord's name in vain. 
In this song of Bitterness, we hear the tired old tune 



THE PILGRIM 



that the "World has' handed someone a bad deal. He thinks 
he has hot had the chance others have had. Someone is 
to blame. So, often he blames God for "allowing these 
things to happen" . 

Others are singing the old song of Frivolity and *un. 
This tune is a little more pleasant and "tempting. In 
it, all is... gay and light-hearted. Everything is going- 
fine. The' singer is "on top of the world"— at least 
on the surface. Anyone who will not sing along is con- 
sidered pretty sour and out of sorts. But beware of 
this song. It is not the new song of -praise to our God 
and has not the goy it appears to have. 

Another "old song 11 is that of Indifference. This 
tunte is sort of a slow, lazy one and is easy to sing*- 
Its 'phrases include: "Live and let live", "Everybody is 
doing it", "and •■ "Wh at difference does it make?"* This' 
-tune drifts with -the crowd and has no certain sound or 
definite direction. ■ •'••- '■■"■ 

Another Song often heard around us is that of 'Self- 
ishness. This melody is a monotonous one as it- always 
contains the notes of "Give me", U I was first", and v 
"Don't listen to him". Sometimes this one even crowds 
into our prayers. 

There is still another -old song that is rehearsed'' 
often - in th& world today and even gains popularity in 
church circles if we allow it. -That is Gossip. This" 
is a cruel song because, while some enjoy singing' it, ' 
always 1 someone- has to suffer when it is sung.- ' ; 

■ There are many more of these old songs that we' could 
name. How tiresome it •must be for the Lord who hears 
-them day after day. They neither honor Him nor recog- 
nize His power. And they lead His children astray* 
»"-• But for His people, God has .this new song of Praise. 
It is a beautiful song— full of honor and devotion to 
the Lord to Whom it is due. It is uplifting to the 
singer. It blends with perfect harmony with other att- 
ributes of a Christian character. Psalm 1*0:3 also con- 
tinues and tells the results of this new song: "many 
shall see it, and fear, and shall trust in the Lord." 
Can it be true that when we sing this song of praise we 



THE PILGRIM 



influence others to fear and trust in the Lord? How 
diligent we should be to learn: and to practice this j 

.. new .song- that- has so - many berie fits. J 

Although this is written as sort of an allegory, -.it 

' is; not just a fancy dream or 'an unattainable ideal* 

-It can and must be real in our lives and influence 
everything we do and say* We should " show forth the 
praises : of -him who hath called us .out of darkness into 
his .marvelldus light." (I Peter '2:9). This is more' 
than words. It is something to show forth— an entire 
attitude' to have. It becomes ,! a garment of praise" in 
exchange for- "the spirit of heaviness ,f . (Isaiah 61:3) 

. As. we make new year's resolutions/ it is a good time 
to consider our attitudes and the impressions we are 
making on these around us. What song are we singing? 
Are we still singing along with the world, on the tunes 
of Bitterness,, Complaint, Selfishness, and Indifference? 
Or- do we have that beautiful new song of Praise to our 
God. in, bur hearts and on our tongues? If we do not 
have j let us resolve to change our tunes. Someday, if 
we are faithful, we can join with the great company 

^mentioned in itevelation 5 to sing the new song of praise 
in Glory: ,J Thoti art' worthy to take the book, and to 
open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and ; hast 
redeemed us to God by thy blood but of every kindred,; 
and tongue, and people, and nationj and hast made us 
unto, our God kings and priests: and we shall reign on*. 
the earth ^ "Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to. re- 
de ive poxfer, and riches, - and wisdom, and strength,, and 
honour, ana glory, and blessing." "Blessing, and hon- 
our, and glory, and power,' be unto him' that sitteth up- 
on the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever*" •■ 
- *l ; .. : ; ~L,G. 

• •- -■- : I WANT TO LIVE A LIFE, DEAR LORD, - 
, - -- - ■• THAT THOSE AROUND 'MAY. SEE 
••-;.■ : THE GLORY OF THY RIGHTEOUSNESS ■ ■ 
. EXEMPLIFIED IN- ME. 
.;■ OH, DEMONSTRATE THY MIGHTY TOWER 

.TOVMAKE THE SINNER WHOLE. '•'•' ■ ' 
CONTROL MY MINB, POSSESS MY HEART, > 
VAMD FILL MY EMPTY SOUL. -. . 

:: —Selected by Mart Schmidt 



THE "PILGRIM 



CHRIST AND WAR 

.. "V- '.'•.'... ,\. : - ^ ByD*' ^aniitiati"- :: - : - ;; ~*"'x r - : .;. .... 

. . '; Cfrrist,'^its Author says/ 1l Love yotar- enemies.*'- :War 

Christ /sa:ys> ( -' w Bo them* good.-"-; ■ WaaKsaysyv "Bo- them a - 
hariin* 1 ;£.•.'&•■:. >..:&■ -; /..•.:■-■ ;-.*: / :i; : , ,-; *. ; ^a-^y^y, v.y,...; ;-- 

■'"'-- ' €hriM ; say&; " "Pray Sor-theA;^.^lifar:'^ys > ::¥Slay them*" 
Christ says, "Bless them/ 1 War says, "Curse; them;^ 
Christ says, "I come not to ; -- destroy mevJs .livesj " 
but-the- save them.." : W T ar says,' "Icome to destroy uien*s 
lives | ; and for this very purpose I- want' the- most effec- 
tual weapons 'that ; Can he invented. " *-: . .' .'" . ■;• './ 
^'tB^Bt^s^t "Overcome evil with good." -Wai^ says,- 
rt ftehcfer evil for evil and- more of £tV „ -- fei- 
* : Paul : say£> : "If thiri£ enemy hunger, feed .hisu- 4 ).- War. 

saysy' "Destroy his wells, -cut off his: supplies of every 
kind;" ■•• : ^i i :■-;.»:■.■ ■„.*-.. > ■.-■.-■;.■■ ,- v , : % -. 

:j,t Paul says, "The -weapons of » our warfare* are not. car*- 
nal." War says, "Ours 'are' carnal; bring 'on the. sword 
and ; spear,"" the -musket -aftfei canrion y with plenty of . -pow- 
der, and shot and shell." !; , ■-■•.. ■ 

P£uT says, -"We wrestle not aginst : flesh and: blood." 
War -says, "We db wrestle against ^flesh and blood. ;• 
Crowd them to the wall, and" -into the -last: difcciij.> utter- 
ly destroy them if they ; - don't, submit.*' : ■:■ ■ *:' r.'-.'V- 

War unbridled the ;: Iusts and paSsiohs -of Oman's '&e^ ■ 
praved nature, destroys morals, -imposes he aVy "burdens 
-upon productive -industries; makes widows -arid or pbans, " 
wastes mohey,-' begets -envy, hatr'eu, variance;- • wrath , 
strife, seditiony ratar-dersy drunkeness,' revelings^ and 
such like, of which Paul says:- ^1 tell you bef oVey as 
I have also told you in time past, that they which do 
such things 'shall not inherit 'the kingdom of God," 
(Galatians £:2l) * " ' .. - 

— Selected by 

Durand Overholtser 



10 THE PILGRIM 



HYMN STUDY 
A SONG IS BdfiN " 

Some years ago a young girl by the .name/of 'Charlotte 
Elliott was preparing to attend a hall "to be given In 
her home town. While on her way to have *a dress made 
for the occasion >; she met her pastor, , He reasoned "with 
hex; to stay away from, the ball. . fiss Elliott was 
greatly -disturbed by his comments ,and said:'* "I'wish 
you. would mind your own- business!" and .went on her way- 
ward course. ; 

The social event was held as scheduled, and this 
young girl was # the gayest of the .gay. After dancing 
all night, laying her weary .head on her pillow, she 
was far from happy. Her pastor had always been a lov- 
ing, . cherished friend and her rudeness. to him bothered 
her conscience. And, more than that, the truth ox his 
words came to her mind. and wouldn't give her any rfesi. 
After, three days of .misery "she went to her" minister 
with, her trouble, saying, "For three days I. have been 
the most wretched girl in the world, and npw f want : to 
be , a Christian— what must I do?" 

"Just give yourself, my child, tq the Lamb 'of God 
. aq you, are," 

"What J Just as^ I am?" she asked. "Do you; know 
that I am one of the worst sinners in the world? How 
can God accept me as I am?" 

"This .is exactly what you must believe," was the 
answer,, "You must come to. Him just as you are." 

The young girl "knelt down and offered her heart to 
God, guilty and vile, as it was, to be cleansed. As she 
knelt, peace— full, overflowing- filled her' soul. In- 
spired by the new and glorious experience,' she then 
and there wrote the hymn- 
Just as I am, without one plea, 
But that Thy bleed was shed for me, 
And that Thou bidst me come to Thee, 
Lamb of God, I come. 



THE PILGRIM 11 



Just as I am, and waiting not 
To rid my soul of one dark blot, 
• - \ To Thee, whose . blood can cleanse each spot, 
Larab of 'God,'. I come i 

, ; ... Just as I am, though tossed about 
I With many a conflict, many a doubt, 

Fightings within, and:' fears without 
I iamb of j God, T dome J* - v — -'■ 

" ■ Just as I am, poor, fetched, blind, 
Sight, riches, healing, of the .mind, 
" : -- -Yea all 1 need, ■ in Thee .to find 
0- Lamb of God,' I comei : ... -■-; . 



■ Just as I, .am, . Thou. vq.lt> . receive, ,"'.. ' 
Wilt welcome, pardon, cleanse, relieve; 
Because Thy promise I believe, " . -'. .,, 

■ Lamb of God, I come J "■ ;; .-■ . 

Just as I am, Thy love unknown 

Hath broken' every -barrier down; 

Now, to be Thine, yea, "Thine alone, - - 

Lamb of God, I come J' 

Charlotte Elliott was simply putting her heart' 1 ex- ■ 
perience on paper, but this song is really a whole 
library of theology packed into a few lines.' The' 
faith of Charlotte Elliott is now "sung around' ths" world, 
After her death more than a thousand letters veve : 
found thanking her.' for this hymn. Is; this -your faith? 
I don't mean can you sing the words,' but have you ' ever 
really meant, it from the depth of your heart as 
Charlotte Elliott did?. " * ^\/ ; ' ; :" 

— The iienhphite Hour Broadcast 



"Liberty, does not. consist in bairig flowed to be 
our worst, but the: right to become our best." 

— The Youth's Visitor 



12 .->-■.'- ■ THE PILGRIM 



Over two thousand years ago $ Cicero, the Roman Philo- 
sopher and statesman, said that tb^ six mistakes of 
man are: - :: : : '• *■ '■ ■ -. 

1. The delusion that individual advancement is made 
by crushing others; 

2. The tendency to worry £bout things that cannot be 
changed or corrected; . 

3. Insisting that a. thing is impossible because we 
cannot accomplish it; 

km Refusing to;;set aside trivial preferences; 

5. Megl.ectiAg.d.eye;lopmQ.nt and refinement : of the mind, 
m%i and act acquiring the habit of reading and study; 

6. Attempting to cojnpel other persons to believe and 
live as we do. 

We shall attempt to do more than avoid mistakes. 
Avoiding mistakes will not be considered a positive 
program. : There are seven things of a positive nature 
which I would like to suggest as a general framework 
in which to operate. 

■"* ' ^FOUR' THINGS" BI HENRY VAN DIKE - •■-::■■ t- 

Tour things a man must learn to do if he wctdid'keep 
his record true: 

To- think without confusion clearly •.* 'sz> 

To love' his fellowmen sincerely .:: >-. 

T6 act frora he nest motives purely .,;■'■ 

To trust in God and Heaven securely 

■- "THREE THINGS'* BY THE PROPHET MIC AH «« :■ = . 

He hath showed Thee man what is good; and what: 
doth the Lord require of thee but to do justly, to 
love user cy-aoid-to' -walk humbly *atfa thy God. 

If in facing. our cqjrimon task we use the spiritual 
and human resouces which are so abundantly available 
we cannot fail. If we do not we cannot succeed,. 
Deuteronomy 33*27— • "The eternal God is thy refuge and 
underneath are the everlasting arms." 

— Selected 



THE PILGRIM 13 



^Itsteral 



.. ■ DOES' THE SOMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH .■ \- ' 

' GO BACK TO THE APOSTLES? . i: t :;,—„. ". 
Oswald J. Smith . 

The Roman Catholic Church appeared for the first 
time in the fifth' -century. For the first four, centu- 
ries Christians followed the teachings of the. Apes ties, 
as recorded in the New Testament. Then Roman Catholi- 
cism gradually took over and superseded the Bible^ so 
that the' Apostlic Church became the Roman Catholic -■ 
Church. ..None of the Christians of .the first four cen- 
turies was. Roman Catholic , for there was no Roman- Cath- 
olic Church at that time. . ; 

When the fourth century ended, the churches. were 
under the jurisdiction of- five patriarchs of equal : 
authority. Finally there were just two.— the .one ..in :: 
Rome and the one in Constantinbplb. ' The word "pope; 1 ! 
was first applied to Western bishops, and it was. -net. 
until fti'D. 500 that it : was /restricted to the Bishop .of 
Rome, whc:sought to be recognized as the uni vers al .bish- 
op of the -.Church. That felaimy; however, was . never; accept- 
ed by the whole -Church./' ,' ' 

It was .natural, perhaps, that the Churchy, founded :i 
during the days of- the Roman Empire, should finally .-..: 
accept that form of government ' ana become the autocra- 
tic organization that it 'has*, and be. ruled fromvthq -top 
by a pope, but, as I have already stated, it did- not : 
happen all at once. It was five' hundred years before 
such a government appeared and before the Roman Catho- 
lic Church existed. • . ; . 
:- ; THE FIRST POPE;! . : ." ■ ' ,v • : 

Roman Catholicism tells us that vPeter- was the first 
pope and that he resided in Rome*. That is" pure' fiction. 
There is not the slightest evidence that Peter ever 
saw Rome.' Most certainly Peter-made no 'such claim for 
himself or his successors. In fact he spoke against 



Ikr THE;,,, PILGRIM, 



"lording it over God's flock 11 , (I Peter 5*3) 

Pope Leo I (UU0-6l) was the first to proclaim him- 
self head of the whole Church. However, the Coundil 
of Chalcedon, (U$l), which was the Fourth Ecumenical 
Council, granted the Patriarch of, Constantinople equal 
prerogatives and did not recognise the Patriarch of 
Rome as his superior. 

Gregory I (5j?0-6oU) is considered by some .as the 
first jp.cpe of the Roman .Catholic Church. But when the 
Patriarch of Constantinople declared that he himself . 
was the" universal bishop, Gregory was greatly aggravat- 
ed. He refused to recogrp.se .him. and would not 'allow. 
the t^rm to be applied to himself, statihg that anyone 
who made .such a claim was. the forerunner of the Anti- 
christ, . .'• 

Charlemagne, Under Pope Leo III (795-819), was the 
ruler, who brought the Papacy to its position as a .world 
Power. , Nicholas I (858-67) through the forgeries of 
ancient historical documents made , it appear that the 
Papacy had, been ^unchanging from the beginning. These 
docwtents were proven to be. spurious a few penturies 
later... ^'hey Kave'been spoken of as "the most colossal 
literary fraud in history. " However , they supported 
the Papacy more than any other agency. 

It was Pope Gregory VII (Hildebrand) who, in 1073, 
first claimed Universal Authority and sole right to 
the title n Pope u . He was the first to teach that the 
Church was built oh Peter. For 1,000 years there had' 
Been qo such claims except that. of Leo I, ^whose claim. 
was immediately denied by' the Fourth Council. 

>^--.£ ' >;: THE DARK AGES . 

So far did the popes of Rome depart from the teach- 
ings of Jesus and Paul that the Dark Ages set in, and 
for a thousand years the paganism of Roman Catholicism 
was in- control.. The Church and not the Bible became 
^the supreme authority. Christians -who held, to- the ; 
teachings of Christ were considered heretics and were' 
bitterly persecuted. At least fifty million ©f -'theft ■■ ■ 
perished by torture and death at the- hands of Rome,. • 



THE PILGRIM 1$ 



Whereas Christ and His' Apostles taught salvation by' 
faith>. Rome introduced salvation by works*. Church 
councils proclaimed doc trines^ and dogmas utterly con- 
trary to the I'Jord of God. .. The Dark Ages continued un- 
til God ; raised up Martin Luther to combat the errors 
of Rome and restore the doctrines and practices of the 
early. Church, 

During the past three hundred years we have ag&in, 
in the various evangelical denominations , the Church of 
the first four centuries. The darkness of Romanism has 
disappeared,, and the. glorious light of the , Gospel of. 
Jesus Chrsit has burst forth. The Roman Catholic Church 
is not the Church Jesus Christ founded* Neither its 
doctrines nor its practices .pan be recognized in the 
New Testament. The Church founded by Christ, and His 
Apostles., and especially by Paul, is the Church of all 
the evangelicals of all denominations, that believe and 
teach, the Bible and proclaim salvation without money 
and without .price. t On. this tremendous truth it is 
bound together- regardless of its^ differences on minor 
issues. "The Church's one foundation is Jesus Christ 
her, Lord." Not Peter., -but .Christ. All are one in Him 
regardless ..of denominational affiliation. . The Roman 
Catholic Church, on the other hand, has betrayed the 
Faith, trampled underfoot- the great doctrines of grace, 
and condemned as heretics the .true followers of the 
Saviour.. 

THE FIRST FIVE; CENTURIES 

■„ Few of the doctrines .'of the Roman Catholic Church 
were held., by- tiie\ Christians of the first five centur- 
ies > nor are they ..to be, found In the New Testament 
Scriptures. No priest was forbidden to ..marry. There 
were no images in the churches «• Mass was unknown. 
There was no confessional and no purgatory. There were 
no prayers to Mary and -no beads or rosaries. All were 
foreign both to the early Christians and the New Testa- 
ment. The doctrines and practices of the^New Testament 
were observed by -the entire Christian Church, and the 
New Testament was completed before the close of the 



16 " THE TTLGRB1" 



first. century, ,: As a jnatter. of .fact, • it was written by 
those who had lived \ in the days of Jesus and it was 
accepted as .author itatiye, Catholic, belief , dogmas and 
practices were all invented later. and are not to be * 
found anywhere. . in the Bible, Paul's letters were ac- 
cepted by Peter as Scripture long before they were 
passed down by a church council (I.I Peter '3:2 > . 15>-l6). 

It "was A,D. 31Q before prayers for the dead were „ 
..said. It ..was A. jD, 320 when wax candles, were introduced. 
It was..A f D. 375 before there, was- any' -worship of the 
. saints and angels,.. Mass was not said until A. D. 39h* 
There was no worship of the Virgin Mary until A.D. U31» 
The doctrine of. 'Purgatory was first taught in A.D. 593* 
It, was. in A.D. 788 that the worship of images and rel- 
ics was, authorized. Celibacy for priests was decreed 
in. A.D. 107k* Prayer' Beads were not .invented Until 
A.D, 1090. Confession commenced in A.D. 1215. The . . 
Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary, was decreed 
'" in. A.D. : 18$U«- ; It. was, not until A.D. "1870 that .the pope 
was decreed infallible. The ''Assumption of Mary was '" ." 
made a dogma, in .A.D. 19>0. 

That is why none of these doctrines can be 'found in 
the Bible. TM% were decreed by the Church. But. It 
was A.D. 1^4^ before church tradition was placed on 
■ the same level as the Scriptures. "Therefore, I say 
again, the Roman Catholic Church is not the Church. of' 
the New Testament* It is as different as day is from"' 
night. Nearly all of its dogmas were invented after 
the New Testament had been written ana accepted as we 
now have it^ and most of them from 1|00 to 3'00 years or 
more after Christ-. : I could give the dates— and they 
are very late— for all its /other dogmas and practices, 
but the abdve will suffice. "' 

. ... \/T v - . THE" BIBLE COMES FIRST 

With Catholics the Church comes first and the Bible 
-second j whereas with Evangelicals/ this; Bible always 
comes first' and' is the 'final court of appeal. The 
Bible s ays : "They searched the scriptures daily wheth- 
er these things were so. 1 * (Acts I7Y11) Henc3 ; the Scrip- 
tures, not Peter., not the pope, not church leaders or 



THE PILGRIM 17 



councils, but the Old Testament Scriptures settled every- 
thing t Even the preaching of Paxil— the greatest of all 
the Apostles— was tested by the Scriptures, according 
to Acts 17:11. It was common people and not the priests 
who searched the Scriptures, 

Wiat does the Bible say? Listen: "To the law. and 
to the testimony: if they speak not according to this 
word, it is because there is no light in them. " (Isaiah 
8:20) The Bible, then, is the final word. It is not 
what the Church says but what the Scriptures say. 
Catholics do not believe that. They put the Church 
first, yet Peter based his first two sermons on the 
Bible. 

"For I testify unto every man that heareth the words 
of the prophecy of this bock, If any man shall add un- 
to these things, God shall add unto him the plagues 
that are written in this book: And if any man shall 
take away from the words ox the book of this prophecy, 
God shall take away his part out of the book of life,, 
and out of the holy city, and from the things which 
are written in this book." (Revelation 22:18,19) The 
Catholic Church both adds and takes away. So it stands 
condemned. (Deuteronomy 1<:2) 

The Pope is infallible, say the Catholics. "Which 
Pope? I ask. Sometimes there were two and even three, 
all claiming to be the Pope and each denouncing the 
other. Which, I ask, was the true Pope? Which was in- 
fallible? Have you read church history? Do you know 
that the Popes contradicted each other? Do you realise 
that the apostolic succession of Popes has been broken? 
Do you know about the awful sins of immorality, theft, 
and murder, committed by the Popes from A.D. 90k to 
IQI46? Could they have been infallible? Have you read 
church history, I say? If not, then before you dis- 
agree, read it; read it for yourself. You will find 
the whole revolting record in Halley's "Pocket Bible 
Handbook", nineteenth edition, page 68ii. It is shock- 
ing beyond words. 

No, my friend, not the Pope, not the Church, but the 
Bible. It alone is unchangeable. There is no other 



18 - THE- 'PILGRIM 



authority. : Han, the Church and'' the Pope err* * 'The BlbLe 
Is God * s infallible", Inspired Word . : - ;; ; 

•Let us - always remember that the Roman "C^ihbilt^'Cliu^ch 
does' n'dt" date back to the days of- the Apostles, and 
that it was not, the first church; that Peter and Paul' 
did : not- belong j to it or,' infact, know anything about 
it, since ; it did riot coitie Into existence unt^l the 
: £ifth' century. The early Christian martyrs did" not 
know It, and- It can take no credit for them." "None of 
the Christians In the catacombs of Rome was; 'Roman Cath- 
olic; ' '"*' ■ - ' ■■'"■ " : "-''■- 

Thank : God for ^ar tin Luther and the' Reformation. 
Thank God for a man who had the courage to stand* against 
the" Pope and Emperor, that the masses might be emanci- 
pated fronrtRe earth's most "heartless tyrant. Had it 
not been for the Reformation, mankind might never have 
been free from'the shackles of Rome. 

( Used by permission of the author ) 



Signs "o : £ the "Times (continued from p&ge 5) 

This image Is probably what is now. called in the 
political world a. ,r front", and it Is this image which 
is not yet. identified. Perhaps we should not be hasty 
In our conclusion as to the location, and name of this 
image or "front" ». But it would appear that the power 
and. seat : of its authority is the same as- has always 
been. .and which our fathers and the faithful, martyrs 
knew only too well. . "And they, overcame him by the 
blood; of th^ Lamb, and by the word of their testimony! 
and. they loved not their lives unto the death. "-D.F.W. 



Meditation verse; 

But without faith it is impossible to ; please him: 
for he that.cometh to God must' believe that he is, ... 
and that he is a rewarder of them that .diligently', 
seek him*.- y ._.. ;;o 

..; • .. Hebrews' 11:6. , .. * :■ 



THE PILGttIM 19 



CHILDREN'S PAGE 
THE WISE MEN'S VISIT 

King Herod lived in Jerusalem at the time Jesus was 
born. The King was old and was not a kind man. He re- 
ceived many gifts , but they were not gifts of love. 
They were given to win his favor. 

Soon, after the.'. birth of Jesus, some strangers came 
to the gates of Jerusalem. They were searching for the 
newborn King of the Jews. 

The,. Strangers said, "We have seen His star in the 
east and we have traveled many miles* to worship Him* 

This was news to all who heard it. Where was the 
newborn King? : What will happen when wicked King Herod 
heard of another who was King of the Jews? 

News of the strange visitors reached the palace! 
King Herod was troubled. The King called all the chief 
priests ana scribes. He ask many questions. "When 
should Christ be born? Who are these strange men? 11 

"These men are Wise men who have come frcm the east," 
they said. "They saw a light in the sky which told of 
the , birth of a new king. They have come to worship him. 
They have brought fine 'gifts with them*" 

Fine gifts are not xdr a baby thought .greedy King 
Herod. 

The kings men said, jr Ihe scrolls in the Temple fore- 
tell the birth of the Christ Child. The prophets say 
He will be born in Bethlehem. 

The King sent for the < J ise men. "Go to" Bethlehem 
and search very hard for the young child. Please bring 
me word back again for I would like to go and worship 
Him too." How wicked and crafty King Herod really wasi 

.The Vlise men started to Bethlehem. They looked in 
the sky and there was 'the bright star shining again. 
The star led them to the place where the child Jesus 
was. They rejoiced with exceeding great joy. 

God warned the. Wise men about Herod and so they de- 
parted into, their own country another way. God was 
watching over the little child Jesus, — R.S. 



20 ••'• - •-•■ THE : PII&RIMF 



■ BIBLE CHARACTERS ■■ 

'",,;. '""'..';",. . dorcas ' .- ."'•... 

A great example and "lesson is portrayed in the 
life and works of tfiis seldom mentioned follower 
of the Lord. ", V 

This' woman lived in 'the' sea trading town of 
Joppa, northeast of Jerusalem on the Mediterranean" 
sea .coast. \\"e read .that Dorcas, was full of good, 
work^ and almsdeeds' which she did. Joppa, no' doubt, 
was populated. by many' poor and needy people. To 
these,' Dorcas was a great blessing and was dearly 
loved by all 'those who had shared in her acts of 
. cHarity /and. love. ♦ 

What' concern and sorrow were felt throughout 
Joppa when it was "learned" that Dorcas 'was very sick. 
Many tears '.were £hed when this virtuous disciple .. 
died., when certain of the Christians in Joppa 
heard that;Peter vas nearby in the town of'tydda, 
they hastily sent for him to "come, no doubt having 
faith that Peter' would be able to somehow compen- 
sate for this great loss. 

Peter was moved with sorrow and compassion when 
he was shown the works, this kind disciple had 
•Wrought. 'Asking £11 to leave the room, Peter knelt 
and prayed. Then, exercising his absolute faith in 
God, he spoke , "Tabitha, arise!" Dorcas (so named 
through interpretation) opened her eyes, and when 
she saw Peter ,. she' sat up. Taking Dorcas by the 
hand, Peter Ted her forth from the room and present- 
ed her to the sdints arid widows, 

* Because of this miracle, the scriptures tell us 7 
that many believed on the Lord. 



.< r- J o g.e ph . Wagne r . : ■ ■ 
Sonora,, .California 



THE PILGRIM 



VOL. 11 FEBRUARY, I96U NO. 2 



"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." 1 Peter 2: 1 1 



ILAY MY SINS QN JESUS. . 

I lay my sins- on. -Jesus, 

The spotless Lamb of God; 
He ; bears them all and frees us . 

From the accursed load:, 
- 1 bring my .guilt to Jesus, \ 

To wash my crimson stains 
White in His blood, most precious, - 

Till not a stain remains,, 

I lay- my wants on Jesus, . 

• All fullness, dwells in Him;, .. 
He healeth my diseases,,. 

He doth my soul redeeja:.. 

I. lay my griefs on Jesus, , -.;-. 

• My burdens- and my .cares;.,. ,.- ; -, 
He from them all releases,. . -vV 

He ,all my sorrows shares.. . vvf; 

I long to be like Jesus,- : -: ,-- : .., 
Heek, loving, lowly, mild; .' 

I long to be like Jesus,-. : t --'>;... 

; The Father's holy child;,-, . ,*!, 

I long to.be -with Jesus .■ -.,\ : .;■: 
Amid the heav T nly throng; •,-./ ..,; 

To., sing with saints His praises, •.. 
And learn the angels ' song^. 



— by Horatiup Bonar 

Spiritual Songs and Hymns 



THE PILGRIM is a religious magazine published monthly by Daniel F. Wolf in the 
interests of the members of The Old Brethren Church. Subscription rate: $1,50 per year. 
Sample copies sent free on request. Address: THE PILGRIM, Rt. 3, Box 1378, Modesto, Calif. 



THE ALL SUFFICIENCY OF THE LOVE OF GOD 

That God gave His only Son to suffer , bleed, and 
die upon the cross of Calvary for the purpose of re- 
demption and reconciliation of hopeless humanity, they 
being without God and without hope in the world because 
of defilement by sin and alienation from God, is the 
highest and fullest demonstration of His love* Pure 
and undefiled love; love that can embrace the vilest 
sinner whose sins may be as scarlet or cromson red, 
yet can be made white as snow when he makes a full sur- 
render to God f s -loving appeal and the terms of the most 
loving God. 

And this love of God, when transmitted into the 
hearts of mankind, must and will bear' the same elements 
of good will and compassion to fellow mankind. Love is 
the fulfilling of God's law, and it worketh no ill to 
its neighbor. Love is the crowning attribute of the 
Christian religion. The loving apostle Peter has writ- 
ten in I Peter I*: 8, w And above all things have fervent 
charity among yourselves: for charity shall cover the 
multitude of sins." Yes, Charity suffer eth long and is 
kind ••.seeketh. not her own, is not easily provoked. It 
never f aileth and will reach the zenith of its glory 
in the realms t of Eternal bliss. 

Love and hate can not dwell together. He that hateth 
his brother is a -.murderer, : and we know will not inherit 
Eternal Life. Love and lust are not compatible with 
each other. Even though lust may have a semblance of 
love, it is misleading and can lead to the loss of 
eternal happiness. "For all that is in the world, the 
lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the 
pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the 
world, And the world pas seth away, and the lust there- 
of: but he that doeth the^will of God abide th forever." 
Glorious ti*uth"gtbideth forever. 



THE PILGRIM 



,...,.. John,, the. apostle of love, has written, "Beloved, 
let us. love on§ another: for love is of God; and every 
one that love th' is born of God, and knoweth God . .. for 
God is love." What precious words are these; "There 

; ishp fear in love. ,! Perfect love casteth put fear; 

'Fear, hath, torment. He that feareth is not made.perw 
feet in love > Love is the sweetest bud that blows, ' 

, Its 'beauty' never dies, On earth among the saints, it 
grows, And. ripens in the skies. ;0h the love of God 
that He has provided that Holy City where He, will dwell 
with His saints, be their God, and they His people* 
when He will wipe away all tears from their eyes; no 
more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, and no more 
pain, for the former, things have passed away, jflay love 
that shining grace, O'er all my powers .preside, Dir- 
ect my thoughts, suggest my words, And every action " 
guide, ;--' ■ l ■ ' .. : \ V ' ., ', .... 

. . . .!" .. ..: : '■ — David A t Skiles i ;' ■ *; 
. . Hossville, Indiana/'' t 

, A few weeks ago, as I left my job and headed for. : my 
car, I found that I had left my car keys in the. ingni- 
tion and had locked the doors. I was locked -put!* I 
had been careless to leave my keys inside the Cacri ' : 
And it was only with some- time and patience, .and a piece 
of string that I was able to open one ,dp©r*. ■: - ,.-.-'. 
It made me think that we caij. -'fleck' ourselves: out"-' 
in other ways. ' Through carelessness in otir Spiritual 
life we can be locked out of blessings' that we should 
possess. By being careless s about our-; Bible-.: ■ reading y- 
we become "locked out" when we could -have coitfoft and 
promise -from- God r s word. By being -careless in' our J \v 
association with our friends, we- 'can become, locked out 
of their confidence and. fellowship.. Through ■Careless- 
^.ss: ; ,of cur prayer life, we can become - locked, out t>f 
the place of peace and harmony with God.. By neglect- 
ing to help others, we can be locked.. out when. we are 
in need. By being careless about : the oil in bu^ : .' ,_ 
lariips, we can eventually be locked' out of :t he marriage 
supper of the Lamb. . , •/-.".*■ - 

Let us not allow carelessness to lock the doors to 
blessings that the Lord had intended for us. — L.C. 



THE PILGRIM 



THE PRATER COVERING FOR CHRISTIAN WOMEN 

This simple ordinance, enjoined by the apostle Paul in 
I Cor. lis 1-16, can be more easily understood if two principle 
points regarding it are clearly kept in mindi First, The con- 
text includes both men and women how each shall present them- 
selves in -proper ♦rder for prayer or prophesying. And, secondly, 
It is a SIGN of recognition of, and submission to, God f s order 
of headship and authority in the home and church* 

"For 'the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the 
woman, is the mans and the head of Christ is God. Every man 
praying ,, or prophesying, having his head * covered , dishonoureth 
his head. But every woman that prayeth or prophesyeth with 
her head uncovered dishonoureth her head**' 

Therefore, when praying or prophesyingv the man removes the 
covering from his head in honour of 'Christy for Christ is the 
head of the nan. But the woman puts a covering on her head in 
honour of the man "who is the head of the woman. 

It is obvious, then, that the covering referred to here 
cannot be the hair, 'for it could not be eonsisiantly applicable 
to both men and women as enjoined in this text. To interpret 
it so would mean that a man would need to shave his head to be 
in proper order to. pray or prophesy. 

It may be that the meaning and implications of this order 
i s b ett er underst ood .than - many are willing t o admit • It i s 
still an almost universal custom, in our part of the world, 
for men to remove their hats -when in Worship or in any attitude 
of honour or respect for authority. But because it is more 
conspicuous for a woman to put on her SIGN- of recognition of 
the headship #nd authority wETcITshe is under, by the law of 
her Creator, and because of a false, sense of ."equality* with 
men, many; women, with the consent of their husbands, disobey 
this simple but significant ordinance of God. , 

It is admitted by some of the more learned students of the 
Bible, and history, that it was the custom in" Paul 1 s time* for ;; 
Chri s t i an women toe o ve r thei r h ead sin wor shi p . But -they 
hasten to explain" that it was because women, at that time, 
were M i gnor ant ft ( une ducat e &■) and we.r e . d ep end ent up on t heir 
husbands for information and guidance. But now, since the ' 
-''emancipation" of women, it is no longer necessary, etc* . * 

It is true that woman's position in modern society- has 
changed greatly, and in most ways women claim equality with 
men* 'But it is not proven that this change is for the better, 
for with- it has come* a marked degeneracy of morals in' the home 
and society, and the fearful divorce evil, broken homes, and 
an accelerated "'in crease in Juvenile crimes^.; -.-. . - '. 

In' praying or prophesying,, we are either speaking to God or 
of him. How important, then, if we wish for God to answer* our 
prayers, ; to honour him by obeying the SIGNS of honour and- 
authority which he has ordained.— D. F* Wblf .- ., 



THE BILGRIh 



THOUGH HE SIAY ME, YET WILL I TRUST IN HIM... 

Men and women of today are' as " susceptable to trouble 
as they were centuries ,ago in Job.'s time. Sometimes. w 
the reasons for , our trouble are obvious. ' "But Mny ; "'"" 
times w$ arer brought low and really dp hot understand'" 
why*' '.It is' in these times that we really need to trUst 
that God knows best. /And it is about these ' times that 
I would like to off er a few thoughts. "' ' ** ^ s 

The account of Job and his sore trouble is* a. very 
valuable part of the, scriptures' because" in it we can ; " 
see the causes that. Job could not see at the time. We 
see that Job was. tried because of the* taunts and chal- 
lenges of the, adversary against God. Job could net un- 
derstand at the time , but he could" say these wonderful 
words, "Tho,ugh he -slay me, yet will I* trust in 'him..." 
Other passages also, tell of JobJs steadfast faith in/' 
God though he complained' bitterly. 

Can we submit to' the fact "that'- it is God's privilege 
to try us as He tried'. Jo])?. '¥hen\we' have "deep sorrow^ ' 
perplexity, pain, or disappointment,'' do x^e plead with 
God to remove it? I am sure I do. But do we also ask 
God to show us how to come through victorious and 1 %ol 
glorify Him in this way? Our trust in God should be 
the kind that recognises God's greater Intelligence, J '[ 
His clearer vision, and His power to deliver us'..' : ' He'' 
knows what Is best. : " '"'* 

It' has been a searching thought to me when I th^nic 
of Romans 8:28, "For we know that all things work, td^' 
gether for good to them that love .God," to;'. them wh'o/are 
the called according ttf his purpose. " ' If we. believe." 
this, then we must either be patient arid trusting inj. 
trouble, or .we, m^st. .question our own love for God." ,*Tfi : e 
verse says all things work together for" good. 

God has given us many promises regarding our " troui- 
bles. .Esalm 91:15:'" He shall call upbh me,' and' T mil 
answer him: I will be with him in trouble.; Jehus' ?^V. 
said: » In the wprld'ye" shall have tribiiL'ation: 'bjrt^t 
be of good cheer; I have overcome the wo^ld." u . Lei t' us 
say with Job: "Bute he knoweth the' way- that I tak£: -'"••' 
when he hath tried me,, I. shall come -forth as gold."— L C 



THE, PILGRIM 



,_ ; . MAIT THOU ONLY UPON GQD - ,,.■ : ; ; 
(Isaiah 6U-t; Psalm 62:$) 
by Freda Hanbury 

,r Wait only upon God^j nqr soul, be still, 
And let thy God unfold His perfect will, . 
Thou fain wo uld'st follow Him throughout this year, 
Thou fain with, listening heart His voice would f st hear, 
Thou fain would 1 st be a passive instrument 
Possessed by God, and ever Spirit-sent 
Upon His service sweet— then be thou still, 
For only thus can He in thee fulfill 
His heart's, desire. Oh, hinder not His hand 
From fashioning the vessel He hath planned, 
"Be silent unto God, n and thou shalt know 
The; quiet, holy calm He doth bestow 

On .those who wait ion Kimj so shalt thou bear . _■ v ., 
His presence, and Bis 1'ifa- and light e* en where 
The night is darkest,, and thine earthly days .-. ■ -. ,-•■':■ 
Shall show. ; His love, and sound His glorious praise.* 
And He will work with hand unfettered,, free, ±l , o4 
His high and holy purposes through thee, . , ■■ . ..■■-; ■• ; 
First on thee^ must that hand, of power be turned, 
Till in His love's strong fire thy dross is burned, 
And thou come forth a vessel for thy Lord, 
So frail and empty, yet since He hath poured 
Into thine emptiness His life, His love, 
Henceforth through thee the power c£ God shall move 
And He will work for thee.. Stand still and see.. 
The victories thy God will gain for theej 
So silent, yet so irresistible, ...;. : 
Thy God shall do the thing impossible, . ! 

Oh, question not henceforth what thou canst do; 
Thou canst do nought, But He will carry through r: 
The work where human energy had failed . .*•- 

Where all thy best endeavors had availed 
Thee nothing. Then, my soul, wait and be still; . 
Thy God shall work for thee His perfect will. 
If thou wilt take no less, His best shall be 
Thy portion now and through eternity. ? 4' 

— Selected by Richard Skiles . \ • \ 



THE PILGRIM 



' HXMN STUDY 

GLORIOUS : THINGS OF THEE ARE SPOKEN 
by John Newton 

Glorious things of thee are spoken, 

Zion, city of our God] 
He whose word can not be broken, 

Formed thee" for his own abode. 
On 'the rock of ages founded,. 

What can shake thy sure repose? 
With salvation's wall surrounded, 

Thou riay'st smile at all thy foes. 

Blest inhabitants of Ziori, 

Washed in the itedeemer's blood I 
'Jesus, whom'their souls rely on, "" - 
takes them kings and pr ; iests to God] 
... 'Tis his love his people raises * 
Over self to reign as kings : ' T 
And as priests his solemn praises 
Each for" a thank offering brings. 

Savior >" if of -Zion ! s city * '•'■'-"■ 

I through grace a member ■ arfij 
Let the world deride- or pity, * £ , ■■*■ 

I will gler y in thy name : ( ...'■■• 
Fading is the worldling T s pleasure^ ■•■ - v« 

All his boasted pomp and show! - ■ ; - 
Solids joys -and lasting treasure^ '■'■"■ l f * v- **;■•* 

None but ZIon's children -know*-- -^ & : • 

. John Newton.. (1725-1807; is said to, have done ;more 
than any other. to. promote the Evangelical spirit, in- 
the formal established Church of England of his, L time. 
His early life would, certainly not- indicate that, he' 
would become a spiritual leader. After his mother died 
when he was seven, he was placed in a boarding- school 
as his father .was a sea captain. He quit school at 
the age of ten and went to sea with : his father at ele- 
ven. At the age of eighteen,^ he was forced to enlist 
on a "man-of-war" ship. His father could, not get him 



8 THE PILGKK 



released but was able to have him promoted to a mid- 
shipman. He hated this life and deserted. But he 
was caught, whipped, put in irons, and degraded to a 
common sailor. Embittered, he was placed on a slave 
ship bound for Africa. Regarding this period of his 
life, Newton said, "There I could be as abandoned as 
I pleased without' any control." He stayed in Africa 
for awhile and* worked for a slave trader. 

Again he went to sea on a trading ship. On this 
long voyage which eventually took him back to England, 
he read the book, "Imitation of Christ" by Thomas a 
Kempis. This and a. desperate situation during a storm 
caused him to turn to the Lord and be converted. 

After his conversion, Newton became captain of a 
slave ship. This was a Very dangerous business and 
evidently not despised so much then as later. Several 
times he narrowly escaped when his crew conspired 
against him. He began to read and try to improve his 
education and religious life. He held worship on his 
ship twice every Sunday. 

He finally realized the inhumanity of the slave 
trading and left his ship for a life on shore. He be- 
gan to study for the ministry and chose the established 
church in preference to the dissenters. After ten 
years, he was sent to the little village of Olney as 
an assistant to the bishop there. 

He taught and worked in Olney for fifteen years, 
and here is where his real service began. He told his 
story of conversion of "Den, and the congregation grew 
until the church had to be enlarged. He branched out 
on hew methods to improve the spirituality of the 
church. He held devotional meetings, Bible classes, 
arnd began to use new hymns.- Feeling the need for more 
new hymns to express true devotion, he bagan to write 
his own. He also persauded his friend and neighbor, . 
William Gowper, to help him. Together they compiled, 
the collection known as the "Olney Hymns". Newton 
wrote 281 of these and Cowper wrote 67. 

The circumstances u^ider which Newton wrote this . 
hymn are unknown. But its therpeis from Psalm 87:3 : 
"Glorious things are spoken of thee, city of God. 



THE PILGRIM $ 



Selah." It originally contained five stanzas. This 
is a very majestic hymn and speaks of the glories of 
Zion, the blessings and privileges of the redeemed, 
and also a resolve to separation from the fading plea- 
sures of the world. ■ «. *• g& 

' After serving at Olney and compiling the- '^Olnef K 
Hymns", John Newton served for twenty-eight -years* in 
a* church in London. He died in 1807, the - year wft^rr 
one whom he had helped to convert succeeded- in put- " 
ting a bill through Parliament that abolished' slavery 
in all British domains'. ; f : >■' i&9'H4 

Newton's tombstone reads: t ; -.. ^ - . ; , * 

'• u JOHN NEKTON "' : -" ' ■ w '" y < 
\'-;" " ' '■' ■ CLERK *' ' ' — • — - : f K*V "" 

* - ONCE AN INFIDEL AND LIBERTINE-- :> ' ;, * : 
A SERVANT OF SLAVES 1 IN AFEI0A ; 

MAS ' "• 

BY THE RICH MERCY OF OUR LORD AND-' SAVIOUR T • 

' • JESUS CHRIST ; 

■■"'; : - • :; ' PRESERVED, RESTORE^, PARDON&D, -"' : 

• ; ' ; AND APPOBITED TO PREACH THE FAITH 

HE HAD LC25G LABORED TO DSSTlS)Y. - '- J 

Newton said at 32: "My memory is- nearly gone, but 
I remember two things, that I am, a great pinner, and 
that Christ is a great' Saviour." ;■-.■.: — L.C. 
(Information from "The. Gospel in Hymns" by Albert 
Bailey) •;.;:.; m! ,. _,•' ,,;., -.,,.. ,.. 

•C0MHJNION NOTICE- '- '-'-— *■' :> ; 

The Salida Congregation have agreed,, the Lord -J.; 
willing, to hold' our' spring Love Feast ^n^Ap^il r ^ 
and $ of this year. A hearty invitation' an^.^el^me 
is extended to all the brethren and sisters and, 
friends to attend. ' .1 '" ....... 



God "Himself .judges our thankfulness by the harmony 
between our outward actions arid, our innermost ihqughts. 

/—Guy Hootman 



1.0 THE PILGRIM 



,. i , ;:.:■ ; - . • A WORD OF WARNING 
: by John Bloore 

I want, in love and faithfulness, to pass a word of 
admonition to our young people in reference to practi- 
ces tfhich have come to my notice; and which, there is 
cause to fear, are more widespread than may appear. 
For the things of which I am going to speak mean the: 
undermining of our testimony to Christ, and the de- 
struction of practical Christian life by conformity 
to the world. 

Perhaps some will ask, What is the world? v What is 
worldliness? The term "world" is of frequent occur- 
ence in Scripture, and has various meanings • I will 
speak of it in one connection only. It is applied to 
that to which we are not to be conformed (Romans 12:2); 
to that with which we are not to be friends, for if we 
are ? we constitute ourselves "enemies of God". (James 
h m *k) It is that which is not of the Father, that from 
which His children should be separate. (I John 2:16) 
It is that evil course of things from which God*s peo- 
ple sre s by the crucifixion of Christ, separated and 
delivered. (Galatians l:h) It is that which knows 
not the Father— it crucified His Son , our Saviour, 
and is ruled over by Satan, its god and prince. 
' " What then is the world? It is the vast system : 
grown up with man away from God. Since man was driven 
out of the place in which God had set him in innocence, 
he is under the influence of Satan. The world, then, 
is man in disobedience and departure from God. When 
the Son of God came here in mercy. to man, the world 
would not have .Him— it crucified Him. 

And when we look a.t the principles and motives of 
the world, they are,, as Scripture says, "the lust of 
the flesh, the lust of the eyes, anu the pride of ;r 
life." Do not pleasure, gain, vanity, ambition govern 
people away froifiGod? This '£g "the world." It is 
not subject to God nor wills to obey Him; on the con- 
trary, it seeks its own objects— self-exaltation, pow- 
er, pleasure, gain; it does not love Christ; it is 



THE PILGRIM 11 



blinded and enslaved by .Satan .who governs its follow- 
ers by these selfish motives, > 

-Worldliness does : not consist solely of indulgence 
in certain things, 6? going to c&rtaitt places; it is 
also the view taken of life according to which a cer- 
tain course is pursued;- It: i:s a state of mind marked 

' by: love of this present world. If those 1 so mirfcled* 

j are our friends and companions, not merely casual ac- 
quaintances, you will find it hard, perhaps imposs-'- 
ible to resist indulgence with the World in things - 
contrary to God. You will find it almost impossible 
not to be found in places of worldly character, and : 
— so compromise yout Ghristian testimony; -such 'compan- 
ionship cannot fail to develop worldlymindednessv ■" If 
•the mind formed in us is the mind of Christy which ■ 
can alone be through prayerful reading and meditation 
-- of the Word, .examining our conduct and -judging our- 
selves before God— thfen we are kept from the snares 
which Satan lays; before us. 

:: I want ta -mention -tw^o or three things- particularly, 
because they have ensnared young believers, and 'are 
still doing so;- - They corrupt, defile, and weaken the 
Christian; they dishonor the Lord's name and destroy 
Christian testimony*. -" • '• •-' 

- The - moving picture , peril . Moving pictures* '-are some- 
times used for .some things that are good, but- mostly* 
for the presentation of what d§ evilv They have "a de- 
moralizing-, influence upon the spectator; because; of 
the sort of life they portray* The pleasure-loving 
-Christ-rejecting, world has gone mad for these\places : 
of amusement* Is it not usually what gratifies the : 
lust of the flesh, the passions of an evil 'nature, 
that draws the crowd who desire to sele on the scfedn 

i what men and women do tinder -cover of; darkness? How 
can a Christian occupy a sekt in these places and 

1 have a good conscience? ^xk> such things* and their at- 
mosphere nourish Christian life, or stimulate Christ- 
ian feelings? Every honest conscience will say, no J 
Can Christ and Beiial* join hands , or' light and dark- 
ness co-mingle? ■■■'• ' 

The dancing peril . Dancing has invaded school-life 



12 THE PILGRIM 



in an amaizing manner. School functions can scarcely 
be closed now without a dance. The modern forms in- 
dulged in are especially. suggestive of evil; by undue 
familiarity the; way is open for improper conduct— all 
. covered by the supposed respectability of the ball- 
room, or parlor, A clergy A recently wrote, "It is un- 
questionably ; true that those who come to love the 
dance fijid themselves in the way of a perilous drift. 
There is a lure in the dance, a most subtle influence 
to evil. Moreover, the modern dance wields a peculiar 
fascination over old as well as young." 

Should a Christian dance the night away with world- 
lings who consult only their own, desires? Should he 
be found xyhere the Lord would have to snatch him from 
the arms of the ungodly who will share the judgment 
of a godless world? If the idol-temple, with its dan- 
cing, feasting, and revelries, was no place for the 
Christian of Paul's day, neither are the pleasure- 
temples of this day, be tfrey .called ball-room, theatre, 
music. hall, picture palace, or- even "my friend's" par- 
lor in,.the house of tjtie worldling. Let but- your con- 
versation be, of the wonderful, things of aod, of Christ, 
of eternity, will you prove acceptable company in any 
of them? If Christ and the holy, things of God are to 
our hearts what our lips, say they are, none of those 
places would welcome us. 

The dregs peril . A clergyman of. the Church of 
England said to me the other day, as we stood talking 
on the street of a large city, "If only our young wo- 
men would realize that much of the loose morality of 
today is due ,to^ the style of dress adoptedl" In the 
Catholic Cathedral of New Orleans, the. officiating . 
priest refused to perform a marriage -ceremony because 
of , the bride'.sattire, , : .The city, streets, are full of 
such examples. , : >Beware pf the world's -fashion, young 
^Christian. Read what Scripture- says- as. -to this, in 
Ji; Tiflw 2:9, 10 and. I. Pet* 3:3*. -■ / .:. . t : 

■ , So] ^ e injunctions of- the Word . "We should no longer 
live the rest, of our time in the flesh; to the lusts of 
men, but to the will of God." (I Pet. U:2) 

"Whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the 



"-THE---PIIEHIH-- - . . ..... 13 



name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the 
Father by Him." (Coi,. .3:17) &' 

"Whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord, 
and not unto^men. 11 (Col. 3*23) 

"Flee also youthful lusts. 11 ' (II Tim, 2:22) 

"Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine;' con- 
tinue in them; for in doing this thou shalt both save 
thyself, and them that hear thee. n ■• (I Tim* -5:22) 

lf Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or whatsoever 
ye do, do all to the glory of God." (I Cor. 10:31) 

"Abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the 
soul." (I Pet. 2:11) 

"The grace of God teaches us that, denying ungodli- 
ness and wordly lusts, we should live soberly > right- 
eously, and godly in this present world." (Titus 2:12) 

Read prayerfully these verses: 

"Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbeliev- 
ers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with un- 
righteousness? and what communion hath light with dark- 
ness? And what concord 'hath -Christ with Belial? or 
what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And 
what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? For 
ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, 
I will dwell in them, and walk in them-; and I -will be 
their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore 
come out "from among them/ and be' ye. separate, saith 
the Lord, and touch 'not the r unclean thing; and I will 
receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye 
shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. 
Having therefore' these promises, dearly beloved, let 
us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh 
and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." 
(II Cor. 6:15 and 7:1) 

Where will our path be found if obedient to these 
words, and many other admonitions of God's Word? May 
the Lord enable us all to make straight patHs for our 
feet and escape the perils which the flesh and Satan 
beset us with. Shall we not take up our cross daily 
and follow our precious Saviour? How otherwise can 
we be His disciples? To be a Christian is not a mat- 
ter of mere profession; but the life is to show the 



Ik . THE -.-PILGRIM 



reality of what the. lips speak^ . , . 

I close with earnest desire that those who h^ye al- 
ready been caught in the, swirl of this world may be 
delivered, and that this little talk together may be 
used to safeguard others. May it be laid. upon our 
hearts as a special subject of prayer in all our Young 
Believers 4 meetings ♦ 



— Selected 



"THANK JCU" FIRST 
; *. ., by -Ruth Van Gorder • -\ ■ • -'.; 

When you pause to talk with Jesus > - "'. " 
With petitions all rehearsed, 
'Why not let them wait a moment,. 
Why not say yotir' "Thank you" first? . :. ...-•" 
Why not praise Him 'for your ~ blessings.? ' • 
They are not so few or small - 
As you think, and you may even r . < ; - . .- : 
Find you haven't after all ■ . - 
Got so very much to ask for 
" Weighed against earth's misery. 
You may wish to stretch to others 
' Pleadings you had' labeled "me". 
You may substitute for "Give me," . ■ •'■ - 
"Make me," "Use me," "Help me grow. I 1 
You may cry, "My hands are full, Lord, 
In my heart Thy graces sow J" . . ■..-.., ,. , 
You may' find your spirit, lightened 
Of the whines and'woes you've nursed 
And your prayer time '* made more blessed 
: Just by saying- "Thank you" first. 

^-Selected by Martha Baker 

'* ; " \ ;•: ' " BAFTISK - \ : 

Sunday, January X9, 1?64 jwSS another occasion of 
great rejoicing for the members of the Salida congre- 
gation,., when our dear ypung; brother., Alvin Wagner, 
was united' to the Church by a 'confession of faith 
and holy baptism ..'~ .— -D.F.W. , 



THE PILGRIM ., 15 



Btatotnti 



ADDITIONS TO THE SIMPLE DOCTRINES OF CHRISTIANITY 
IN THE SECOND CENTURY 

The Christian sys1tem, ; as it was hitherto taught, 
preserved its native and, beautiful simplicity, and was 
comprehended in a small number of articles . The pub- 
lic teachers inculcated no other doctrines, than those 
that are contained in what is commonly called the 
"Apostles 1 Creed 11 ; and, in the method of illustrating 
them, all vain subtilties, all mysterious researches, 
everything that was beyond the reach of cqimnon capaci- 
ties, were carefully avoided. This will by no means 
appear surprising to those who consider, that, at this 
time, there was not the least controversy about those 
capital doctrines of Christianity, which were after- 
ward so keenly Abated ^ n *&* church; and who relect, 
that the bishops of these primitive times were, for 
the most part, plain and illiterate men, remarkable 
rather for their piety and zeal, than for their learn- 
ing and eloquence. 

This venerable simplicity was not, indeed, of a, \ 
long duration;;; its beauty was gradually ef f aped by the 
laborious effprts of human learning, and the dark sub- 
tilties of imaginary science. Acute researches w§?re 
employed upon several religious subjects, concerning. 
which ingenious decisions were pronounced; and, what 
was worst qjE\all, several tenets of a chimerical philo- 
sophy were imprudently incorporated into the Christian 
system. This disadvantageous change, this unhappy al- 
teration , of : the primitive simplicity of the Christian. 
religion j. was chiefly owing to two reasons; the one 
drawn from pride, and the other from a sort of necess- 
ity. The former was the eagerness of certain learned 
men, to bring about a union between the doctrines of 
Christianity and the opinions, of the philosophers; for 
they thought it a very fine accomplishment, to be able 
to express the precepts of Christ in the language of 
"philosophers ",_ "civilians", and "rabbins". The other 



16 . THE : EILGRDi , i 

reason that contributed to alter the simplicity of the 
Christian religion, was, the necessity of having re- 
course to logical definitions and nice distinctions, 
in order to confound. the sophistical arguments which 
the infedel and the. heretic employed, the one to over- 
run the Christian "system, and the other to corrupt it. 
The.se... fiiilospphieal armsy in the hands of the judici- 
ous and wise,.; were both 1 honourable and .useful to re-.- 
ligion;.. but when they came to be handled by .every ig- 
norant -and self, sufficient meddler, as, was, afterward - 
the case,;, they produced, nothing but perplexity and .-. ; 
confusion,/ r under .'which genuine Christianity almost ,c|is- 
appeared*. , :; .;.-: ■':"<■;-' . ■ , ■. i .. . ■ .. ■...:. 

•■Many examples might be alleged^ which verify the - 
observations we. have now been making*'; and> if the read- 
er ;is^de3ir.ous. of a s.tr*ik^^ one, he has .only to; take, 
&, vi§w .of the doctrines which began to be taught in 
this, century, concerning the state of the soul after 
tjhe dissolution, of 'the- body . Jesus and his disciples, 
had.^siirply declared, that the. -.souls of good men were> 
at their-. departure .from .their bodies, .to, be. received 
into heaven, while, those of the picked were to be sent 
to hell; and this was sufficient for. the first discip- 
les ■■;(Qf,-Chjpis,l5 to -know, as they had more piety than cur- 
iosity, .and were.; satisfied with the knowledge of this; 
..solemn :f act, without: .any inclination to penetrate^ its 
manner,; -or to pry into it.s secret reasons. But this 
plain; doctrine was soon disguisied, when platonism be-- 
gan %q infect. ^Christianity* Plato had taught, that . 
.the so.uls;.of heroes-^ ■ of illustrious men,, ; and eminent, 
philosophers- alone > asc ended * ..after death,, into ■ tjjhe.. ,..- 
.mansions oS light. an4. felicity;, .while those.. of .the ; 
generality^- weighed., down by their lusts, and passions, 
sunk, into, the infernal regions,--, from whence they were 
not permitted-- to*, emerge,; bef or e; : they .were, purified . . 
from their, turpitude and. corruption*- This'; doctrine : 
was sieved with, avidity by i the pla tonic Christians,:,/ 
and applied-a^ a commentary ,up;on- that; of. Jesus... Hence 
a notion, prevailed,^ .that the.. inartyrs only entered upon 
a state- o£ : iiappiness immediately a£ier, deathy and: that, 
for the res t t,, : ascertain -obsaure region was ; assigned y: 



THE PILGRIM 1? 



in which they were to be imprisoned until the second 
coming of Christ, or, at least, until they were puri- 
fied from their various pollutions. This doctrine, 
enlarged and improved upon by the irregular fancies of 
injudicious men, became a source of innumerable errors, 
vain ceremonies, and monstrous superstitions* 

But, however the doctrines of the gospel may have 
been abused by the commentaries and interpretations of 
different sects, yet all were unanimous in regarding 
with veneration the holy scriptures, as the great rule 
of faith and manners; and hence that laudable and piois 
zeal of adapting them to general use. We have mention- 
ed already the translations that were made of them into 
different languages, and it will not be improper to 
say something here concerning those who employed their 
useful labours in explaining and interpreting them. 
Pantaenus, the head of the Alexandrian school, was 
probably the first, who enriched the church with a ver- 
sion of the sacred writings, which has been lost among 
the ruins of time. The same fate attended the commen- 
tary of Clemens the Alexandrian, upon the canonical 
epistles \ and also another celebrated work of the same 
author, in which he is said to have explained, in a 
compendious (concise) manner, almost all the sacred 
writings. The "Harmony of the Evangelists", composed 
by Tatian, is yet extant. But the "Exposition of the 
Revelations", by Justin Martyr, and the "Four Gospels" 
by Theophilus, bishop of Antioch, together with sever- 
al illustrations of the nosaic history of the creation, 
by other ancient writers, are all lost. 

The loss of these ancient productions is th$ less 
to be regretted, as we know, with certainty, their 
vast inferiority to the expositions of the holy scrip- 
tures that appeared in succeeding times. Among the 
persons already mentioned, there was none who deserved 
the name of an eminent and judicious interpreter of ' 
the sacred text* They all attributed a double sense 
to the words of scripture; the one obvious and literal 3 
the other hidden and mysterious'; which lay concealed, 
as it were, under the veil of the outward letter. The 
former they treated with the utmost neglect, and turn- 



18 THE PILGRIM 



ed the whole force of; :their genius and application to 
'unf old the latter,; or. , in other ..words, they were more 
studious to darken the holy scriptures with their idle 
fictions,, th^ r to investigate their true and natural 
sense. Some' of tRem also forced the expressions of 
saWed writ out. of their obvious meaning,, in order to 
apply them to the suppgrt of their philosophical sys- 
tems; of which dangerous and pernicious attempts, Cle- 
mens of Alexandria is said to have given the first 
example. With respect to the expositors of the Old 
..Testament in this century, we shall only make this- , 
general remark, that their excessive veneration for. 
the Alexandrian version, commonly called the Septua- 
gent r which they regarded almost as. of divine author- 
ity, confined their views, fettered, as it were, their 
critical spirit, and hindered them from producing ^axij 
thing excellent in the way of sacred criticism or in- 

P * ■ — riosheim's Ecclesiastical History 



THE GOD-PLANNED LIFE .'. ; \ : 

.Why. do I drift on a storm-tossed sea, • . 

With neither compass, nor star, nor chart, 
When, -as I drift, God Is own plan for me 
Waits. at the door of my slow-trusting heart? 

' Down from the heavens it drops like, a scroll, 
Each day a bit will the. Master unroll; , 
Each day a mite of the veil ...will He lift. 
Why do I falter? >/hy wander, ; ; and drift? 

Drifting, while ; God's at the helm to steer; 
• Groping, when God lays the course , so ^ clear; ^ 

Swerving | when straight into port I ; might .sa&lj 
' 1 recking,- when Heaven lies just within haili 

Help me, "Lord, in Thy plan to believe; - . 
-.Help .me,. -my -fragment each day to receive. 
Oh that my will may with Thine have no .strife I 
Since God-yielded wills find , the God-planned life. 
. . . , —Selected by Alma .Garter 



THE PILGRIM 19 



CHItDREIJ'S PAGE | 
SERMON ON THE MOUNT 

Jesus had chosen twelve helpers and there was. much 
he wanted to tell them. Jesus took his helpers up in- 
to a mountain.. Here he could .talk to them about God. 
There were others who knew Jesus was going up the moun- 
tain, i-iany people left" their homes -.and brought their 
children up to be with Jesus. Jesus looked at the 
crowd on the hillside. He loved evepy one of them., . 
He talked to them as, if they were .one big. family. ■• . 
Children living today are members of that big f amily* 

"Do not worry about where you will get food to. eat 
and clothes to wear. God loves you. He. is your Heav- 
enly Father. He knows that you need these .tilings** 1 ? ; 
said Jesus. "If your son asks you for bread, do. you 
give him a stone? God is your Heavenly father. Do 
you not think He will give you. what you need? He, ^ 
loves you. He feeds, the birds. He clothes the flow- 
ers of the fields in rich colors i ; Are you not much 
more' important than these to God?"-' 

It is good to think of God as o.ur Heavenly Father., 
taking care of us. When we know how God loves us then 
our hearts will be filled with love for Him* We will 
love God so much that we will want to think of.. Him at 
all times. When we put God first. in our lives and be- 
lieve in Him we can be sure that He will take care of 
us because of His great love for us. '■•■:■■'. 

Jesus says, "Seek ye first the Kingdom of God and 
His righteousness, 1 " and all these other things shall-. 
be added unto you. lou will have clothes to;wear, ; 
food to eat and a safe place to stay. My God sh^ll ?.--> 
provide' all your' needs, accqrding to His riches in 
Heaven." . A A 

We should talk to God as we would to our , Father:. 
Jesus tells us to ask and it will , be given to *is, .. 
seek and we shall find. 

How we should, love God- and praise Him for the beau- 
tiful Sermon on the Mount. 

-R.S. 



20-*. ... v . THEv.pIlAlKlH. 



BIBLE^CHARACT£RS r 
* JAMES ; ' ' 

James, the author of the Epistle of James *, was one 
of Jesus f brethren; ' He ,: evidently did not believe that 
Jesus was the Son of God until after the resurrection. 
lie late!r became the chief leafier of the Church at Jeru- 
salem/ Yjherehte served abotit thirty years. ■ 

When Paul came to- Jerusalem the first time, after - 
he had been in Arabia, he said, "1 abode with Peter 
fifteeh days, but saw none of the other Apostles except 
Juries, the Lord's brother." (Gal. 1:18-19) 

James was' the one who came up with the : answer to 
the question of Acts l£ concerning the Gentiles keep- 
ing the Law. ' ; '' 

He was considered a very holy man and was known as 
" James The. Just" by his countrymen. While he approved 
of Paul's work among the Gentiles, his chief concern 
was to turn his own people, the Jews, to Christianity. 

It is in' this epistle that we are given the ordin- 
ance of anointing the. sick, .....and' the good instructions 
and comfort given along with it. 

James must have been a very practical man, as well 
as deeply spiritual, for his" writings' are so plain and 
unmistakable as to their meaning. ' : * ' : 

His epistle was likely written about 60 A.^.,;near 
th : e close of his' life. Jameis was martyred "for his *' 
faith in Jesus, after the High Priest, Ananus, and 
the 'Scribes and Pharisees ccinmanded him to proclaim' 
from one of the gallerifes of the temple, that Jesus ' 
was not the Messiah. He refused to do so but instead 
confessed 'that Jesus'was the Son of God and Judge of ' 
the world. As his enemies "hurled him' to the 'ground 
and stoned him, he cried out as Jesus and Stephen"' 
both had do tie before him, "Father, forgive them; they 
know not what they do." 



-t Joseph .L. Cover. - 
JScmora, California 



THE PILGRIM 



VOL. 11 MARCH, 1964 NO. 3 

"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." 1 Peter 2:11 



..CHRIST IS* RISEN! 

Silently the gleams of daydawn 
Swept the : gloom of night . away, 

Penetrating e*en the shadows 
Round the tomb where. Jesus lay* 

But the silence of the morning 
"-•"-■ Lingered not around the tomb,- 
Whe-ri the sleeper woke a victor 
Over death 1 s encircling gloom; 

For the message of /the /angel, 
"He is risen!' ' Go. .and 'tell', 11 

Echoing through the lonely garden '. ' " 
Like a benediction fell, ' 

Christ is risen ! : -Go proclaim it; 

Millions yet have' never heard; * : '^" 
Break the silence^ i:hi-ch' enshrouds tHem,- 

With : the life^iiifusing- word-;: : : I 'y*i\ ?; • 

Tell, them :of thp risen Savior^. .. ; .. .. u, 
• Through. His triumph-, that they,, too., 
May awake to life, Immortal 

In the world of glories new. : ■ -. ? : . 

Till the gleams of that bright dawning^ 
Sweep the night of earth away> - "-[' ; "- [ ~ 
Till the • shadows' on 1 its bosom 
l - Turri to ; erne glad Easter day." ;: ' :> ■;' " " : - 

<■ Selected ■' I > 



THE PILGRIM is a religious magazine published monthly by Daniel F. Wolf in the 
interests of the members of The Old Brethren Church. Subscription rate: $1,50 per year. 
Sample copies sent free on request. Address: THE PILGRIM, Rt. 3, Box 1378, Modesto, Calif. 



SHE RESURRECTION OF CHRISt 

The resurrection of Jesus Christ from the grave is 
the most unusual event that ever took place in the 
history of the world. 

We live in a world of miracles happening continual- 
ly around us; but because of these repeated acts of 
God's power, they have become commonplace through lack 
of faith until, many appear as common evidences of na- 
ture that naturally evolve. People take for granted 
things they cannot explain. 

Most mysterious indeed are the accounts in the 
Bible of creation of the heavens and the earth, the 
conditioning of this earth for all forms of life vis- 
ible and invisible to continue on the constant cycle 
of life forms with the power of reproduction carried 
on continuing from the past to the present time, al- 
though marked along the way by the extinction of some 
forms of life that have failed to c&rry on. 

Today we desire to refresh our minds to consider 
the unusual event and power of the resurrection that 
many in our time deny. 

According to the Bible, some few persons had been 
brought to life before. the time of Christ, after being 
dead. This wonderful power of God manifested in 
Elijah and Elisha in the deaths of the two little 
boys. These holy men prayed to God that their souls 
would come back again to their bodies, and it was so. 
Also, the man cast hastily into the gi;ave of Elisha 
came to life. (II Kings 13:21) . In each of these three 
brought to life, the souls entered the natural body 
again* .-.>-.\ ■:,, . * : \ : .,.- - 

Jesus Christ demonstrated His power over death to 
raise from the dead in three stages or conditions: 

1. The daughter of Jairus, ruler of a.,synagogue. 
Jairus pleads with Jesus to heal her, being at the 
point of death. While the father was away beholding 
the mighty works of Jesus, his daughter died, and word 



THE PILGRIM 



of the sad event came to him. Jesus said unto him, 
n Be not afraid, only believe." They came to the house; 
the li ttle maid laid in her bed as asleep* Jesus 
called her to life and she arose. (Mark 5:21-23,41,42) 

2 * ISL Mi£ coffin being borne along to the cemetery 
by the little town of Nain; the poor widow's only son 
going to the tomb. Jesus comforted the mother saying, 
"Weep not," touched the bier, the procession stopped, 
and Jesus said, "Young man, I say unto thee, Arise." 
(Luke ?:.ll) 

3, In the grave four days lay Lazarus, the brother 
of Mary~and Martha. In this instance, the power of 
Jesus was shown to reach even to the grave, proving 
the words He had just uttered: "I am the resurrection 
and the life; he that believeth in me, though he were 
dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth, and 
believeth in me .shall never die. Believeth thou this ?" 

The power of Jesus reached greater heights than 
this, for He sajrs, "Therefore uoth my Father love me, 
because I lay down my life that I might take it again. 
No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. 
I have power to lay it aown, and I have power to take 
it again. This conmandment have I recieved of my 
Father." (John 10:17,18) 

So we see in Jesus Christ, God manifest in the 
flesh, (I Timothy 3:10) the natural part of Him sub- 
ject to His eternal power and Godhead, (Romans 1:20) 
Who while born on earth to die, also was born to 
"abolish death and bring life and inmortality to light 
through the Gospel." ( II' Timothy 1:10) 

Again we say, The resurrection of Jesus Christ from 
the grave is the most unusual event that took place 
in the history of the world. 

The follow-up of this great event affects, us all 
and fulfills the words of Jesus Who said, "Because I 
live, ye shall live also," (John 14:19) comforting 
down through the ages all who faithfully follow Jesus 
according to His word of life. 

The words of Jesus will come to pass in the mighty 
demonstration of His power of the first and second 
resurrections. He says, "Marvel not at this; for the 



THE PILGRIM 



hour is coming,- in the which all that are in the graves 
shall hear His voice, and shall come forth; they that 
have done good to the resurrection of life; and they 
that have done evil to the resurrection of damnation, fl 
(John 5:28,29) Death is swallowed up in victory. 
(I Cor. 15:54) And death and hell were cast into the 
lake of fire. This is the second death. And whosoever 
was not found written in the book of life was cast into 
the lake of fire. (Rev. 20:14,15) 

And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness 
of the firmament;' and they that turn many to righteous- 
ness as the stars forever and ever* The follow-up of 
the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the grave is 
11 eternal salvation unto all them that obey Him.; 1 
(Hebrews 5:9) May we live forever through Jesus Christ 
our Lord! —J. I. Cover 

Sonora, California' 

THE DIVINE HATURE 

In II Peter 1:4 we read, "Whereby are givenunto us 
exceeding great and precious promises: That by these 
ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having es- 
caped the corruption that is in the' world through lust." 
The word "wherefore" would indicate "for which reasons" 
or "for certain reasons". And in the preceeding verse 
of this chapter these reasons are definitely stated as 
follows; "According as his, divine jSowfer hath given un- 
to us all things that pertain to life and godliness, 
through the knowledge of him that hath called us to 
glory and virtue." Upon these precious promises the 
apostle Peter opens to us the door to the divine nature . 

There are various forms of nature. The word is de- 
fined as "The charactor, constitution, or essential 
traits of a person, thing, or class," Bat the nature 
referred to above is DIVINE, far removed from the 
fleshly or carnal nature, and so very far removed from 
their respective destinies and final rewards. Who can 
measure or fully comprehend the magnitude of the eter- 
nal glory to the life lived in possession of the "divine 



THE PILGRIM 



nature"? This divine nature is fully exemplified in 
the condescension, holy life, death, arid 5 resurrection 
of our blessed Jesus. His nature is so foreign and. 
diverse from the nature in w)iich we are jbbrp and grow 
up, untill through the v instrumentality oT the second. 
birth, th: Wugh 1 faith, repentance,, and bafptism which 
Jesus ordained, we become new creature's , dead to sin 
and the carnal' mind. For to* be carnally mifrded' is 
death , but to b6 spiritually minded .is 1 life and "peace: 
spiritual death/ and spiritual life. 

Jesus Himself exemplified the way of the divine 
nature when He was baptized by John iri the river Jor- 
dan, upon which the Holy Spirit descended upon Him,'"' 
At His final trial, the carnal and the divine natures,, 
were vividly demonstrated when Pete)" used the Sword to 
sever the ear of the servant of the high priest, and 
Jesus immediately healed it back. Here' is. the great 
dividing line between the carnal sword and the. spirit- 
ual sword, or divine and carnal nature. The Holy Spir- 
it within the human breast is the only source and 
fountain from which will spring the divine nature." 

We have a beautiful illustration of the divine na- 
ture and its opponent in Luke, chapter 7 where Jesus, 
was censured by the self-rightious,, conceited Pharisee 
for having deep compassion on the woman : sinner who 
kissed His feet, washed them- with her t.e&rs, and 
anointed them with the' precious ointment. Yes, the _; \\ 
lofty, proud Pharisee was blind to divine nature of' . 
the merciful Jesus. The apostle Paul found a lack. of. 
the divine nature among the Corinthian 'brethren. ../'.,. 
(I Cor. 3*3) "For whereas there is among you envying^, 
and strife, and divisions/ are .ye hot carnal and walk 
as men?" (unconverted men) . ,. ' .' "_.. " 

Dear ones, let us pray earnestly that we may have 
the' : "Divine nature" , the mind "of Christ. ' . t .. ' '." ". , . 

'] , . —David A . . Skile s r 

Rossville, Indiana.^ 

Search thy. friend for his virtues, thyself for 
thy faults,.. : $*&*&* V: 



THE PILGRIM 



WERE YOJ THERE WHEN , THEY CHBCIFIED MY LORD? 

.This is the title 'of a Very touching, reverent, 
Negro spiritual. .The question searches our hearts, . 
not in. its literal r me&nlng, but in the spirit of it. , 
We can, even now , visit the scene of the crucifixion 
of Jesus Christ .through' the recorded Word. It is at 
this "place that we see ourselves and the whole, world 
in proper perspective^ Let us now visit the scene of 
our Lord 1 s- suffering outside the gate of Jerusalem. 
Let U£ take -a: journey to the : hill of Golgotha— the 
place of a skull. 

It: is -still quite early morning, and the hill is 
quiet and peaceful. But" in the city nearby, there .has 
been -a great commotion since late last night when -the 
mob. hired by the priests brought in' Jesus and accused .. 
Him of blasphemy. ' Jesus was known by many in this tur- 
bulent ,cityv ; A^vast crowd had hailed Him as. their King 
only a few days before. And one thing was certain; no 
one -ki^ew anything evil about Him* The priests, of -,..- 
course,: were envious, and it was for' this cause that !.j 
they wanted Him put out of the way* They had quite . a 
search to .find 1 ^even a false witness to accuse Him... 
And when they did find some, their witnesses, did not 
agree. But on examination, Jesus had admitted that He 
was the Son of God. , From His words of truth, the San- 
hedrin sentenced Him to death on the charge of blas- 
phemy. In other times, it would have been a. death by 
stoning . : But now the Romans were in power > and the 
Jews could, put no man to death. The Roman execution , 
was the cruelist known: crucifixion! JesuB' Himself 
had told. His disciples that He would be "lifted up*' 1 
or crucified. " 

..As-. we pause at Golgotha* we hear shouts in the dis- 
tance and see the angry mob approaching. A Cyrenian 
is carrying the cross with Jesus bound and ^walking be- . 
hind wearing a crown of thorns. The company is divid- 
ed into two parts.. The largest is the mob incited by 
the priests, to a frenzy of lust for blood. The priests 
were there , too y te^ make-sure" of this vile deed . The 



THE PILGRIM 



other group is a small one consisting of a few women 
and men weeping and following as close to Jesus as they 
dare. This is the group we must join if we remain 
here. The activities at this place demand that we 
make a choice. We must either be scoffers and accus- 
ers, or we must bow and weep with these faithful few. 

On reaching the place, the Roman soldiers take over 
roughly with the air of the experienced. They strip 
the clothes from the Lord and lay Him on the cross * 
Then hugs, rough spikes are driven through His hands 
and feet. The cross is raised and dropped into the 
hole that supports it to the cry of Jesus, "Father, 
forgive them; for they know not what they do." Two 
theives were also crucified, one on each side of Jesus, 
fulfilling the scripture "And he was numbered with the 
transgressors." (Isaiah 53:12) The soldiers also ful- 
filled prophecjr when they cast lots for Jesus 1 garments. 
(Psalms 22:18) 

Jesus ! physical suffering had begun when He was 
beaten by Pilate and tormented by the soldiers. There 
they put on His crown of thorns, mocked Him, smote Him, 
and spit on Him. But now begins His suffering of death 
which Jesus bore for the sins of the world. His suf- 
fering was made worse by the taunts of those that 
passed- by and the priests, scribes and elders. "He 
saved others; himself he cannot save!" "If thou be the 
Son of God, come down from the cross." "He trusted in 
God, let him deliver him now, if he will have him!" 
Jesus was concerned only for the little group who bowed 
at the foot of His cross. He looks down and fastens 
His eyes on His mother. "Woman behold thy son 1" and 
to John, the loving disciple standing with her, "Behold 
thy mother I" And John cared for Mary from that time. 

At first the thieves taunted Jesus with the crowd 
to deliver Himself and them. But one of them realized 
as time passed, that Jesus was indeed the Son of God. 
He pleaded from his cross, "Lord, remember me when thou 
comest into thy kingdom." Jesus' answer sent the dying 
man to his death in peace. "Verily I say to thee, To- 
day shalt thou be with me in paradise." 

Suddenly, at high noon, after Jesus had been on the 



8 - — THE PILGRIM 



cross for three hours, the sun becomes dark J . Men that 
scoffed begin to fear and leave the scene,; For three 
hours the sun was dark, Then at the ninth hour, Jesus 
cried. with a loud voice, "Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani?" 
"My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?" He xio 
doubt realized that this was the hour for which He had 
come into the world. And yet what terrible suffering 
and anguish of soul He endured at this time when Jesus 
the Redeemer must make the supreme sacrifice for sin — 
alone . 

E>y now, Jesus knew all things were accomplished that 
the 1 scriptures had told of Him, His words "I thirst" 
brought vinegar on a sponge, VJhen He had received this. 
He cried, out, "It is finished 1 Father into thy hands 
I commend my spirit." And He bowed His head and died. 

,. Suddenly the earth began to shake and the rocks 
break with terrible noise. Graves were opened. The 
temple veil was rent from top to bottom. Such was the 
demonstration that even the Roman centurion confessed, 
"Truly this was the Son of God." 

Let us also contemplate this scene and this demon- 
stration and confess that Jesus is the Son of God. We 
see proven at this place > not only His deity, but also 
His infinite love in dj^ing for a lost world. By this 
death the Father was satisfied. The price of sin is 
paid. Guilty souls can now bow here kt the cross to 
realize th£ cleansing of Jesus' blood. This is the 
"fountain opened to the house of David and to the in- 
habitants of Jerusalem for sin and for uncleanne^s" 
spoken of in Zechariah 13:1, "Though your sins be as 
scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they 
be" red like crimso f ri, they shall be as'-wool*" 

Calvary's mournful mountain climb; 
There adoring at His feet, 
Mark that miracle of time,. 
God's own sacrifice complete. 
"It is finished I" hear Him cry; 
Leam of Jesus Christ to die. 
... Were you there when they crucified my Lord? 

r r - ^ : . r; ",, t p 



THE PILGRIM 



IN THE MORNING 

In the morning sunshine breaking, 
When the saints to glory rise, 

When the cemeteries shaking, 
Glory flooding all the skies. 

When the ransomed wake from slumber, 
Clothed in garments fair and white, 

Join in an increasing number, 
Children of eternal light. 

When the faithful ones believing, 
Those who watched and waited long, 

Changed to glory, and receiving 
Joy to mingle with the throng. 

All together of all ages 

Rise to meet their King of Kings; 
All found written on life's pages, 

Heaven with joyful praises rings. 

Keep on, watch for His appearing, 

Though it be in 1 darkest night, 

. Lights of starry heavens cheering, 

Keep on trying for the right. 



Faithful watch will be rewarding.; 
Way of lonely traveler ends, 
-When the angels skyway guarding,. 
And our upward journey tends. 
— J. I. Cover 



■• ; * -COMMUNION -.NOTICE,. 

The Salida Congregation- have agreed, the Lord 
willing, to hold our spring Love Feast on April 4 
and 5 of this year. A heart y invitation and welcome 
is extended to all the brethren and sisters and 
friends to attend . \ -rD . F . W . 



10 THE PILGRIM 



HYMN S1UDY 

THE NINETY AND NINE 

There were ninety and nine that safely lay 

In the shelter of the fold; 
But one was out on the hills away, 
Far off from the gates of gold. 

Away on the mountains wild and bare, 
Away from the tender Shepherd's care 

Lord, Thou hast here Thy ninety and nine. 

Are they not enough for Thee? 
But the Shepherd made answer, 

"This of mine has wandered away from me; 
And although the road be rough and steep, 
I go to the desert to find my sheep." 

But none of the ransomed ever knew 

How deep were the waters crossed, 
Nor how dark was the night the Lord passed through, 
Ere He found His sheep that was lost. 
Far out in the desert He heard a cry. 
! Twas sick and helpless and ready to die. 

Lord, whence are those blood drops all the way 

That mark out the mountain's track? 
They were shed for one who had gone astray, 
Ere the Shepherd could bring him back. 

Lord, whence are Thy hands so rent and torn? 
They're pierced tonight by many a thorn. 

But all through the mountains, thunder-riven, 

And up from the rocky steep. 
There arose a cry to the gate of heaven, 
"Rejoice I I have found my sheep." 

And the angels echoed around the Throne, 
"Rejoice I for the Lord brings back His own." 

These beautiful lines were composed by Mrs. Elizabeth 
Cecilia Clephane in the year of 1868 at Melrose, Scot- 
land. Mrs. Clephane was born in Edinburgh on June 10, 
1830 and died February 19, 1869. 

After the death of Mrs. Clephane, this poem was pub- 



THE PILGRIM 11 



lished in the ''Christian Age" where it was read- by Mr. 
Sankey who was with the evangelist ^ B.L.Moody. Mr. 
Sankey felt that the poem might be useful later on, so 
he cut it out to keep. 

In one of Moody's big meetings in Edinburgh at an 
impressive moment, Mr. Moody said to Sankey in private , 
"Sing something." .Mr. Sankey realized that the words 
of the little poem were^ just right for the occasion, 
so sitting down to the organ with a silent prayer for 
divine help/ he began to play and. sing a t new melody ■ 
with the TOrdsf. Thus he composed the beautiful tune we 
now know so well, before the eyes and ears of over 1C00 
people. . . ;.. 

Mrs. Clephahe undoubtedly was inspired to write this 
hymn from the words 'of Jesus recorded in. Matthew. 18:12^* 
14. "How think ye? if a man have an hundred sheep -and 
one of ttiem be gone astray, doth he not leave the; nine- 
ty and Hi ne, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh 
that which is gone astray? and if so be that he find 
it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that 
sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not a- •: 
stray. Even so it is not the will of your Father whiclv 
is in Heaven, that one of these, little ones shduld;- per- 
ish." Also see Luke 15:4-7. ' / : •■ : 

These words portray to us the. tender loving car& 
that the Lord has for each soul and. of the wondrous ■ 
sacrifice and effort/He made to rescue and save the 
lost and straying sinner ♦ 

We get* a little realization of the value that God - 
places on the human soul from the words of, Jesus in " 
Luke 15:7. "I say unto you that likewise joy shall be 
in heaven over one sinner, that repen^eth." m 

— Joseph L. Cover 
-■; Sonera, California * 

Make thou that, holy Guide thine own, 

And, following where He leads the way, 

The known shall lapse in the unknown * : 

As twilight into day. ^^ Greenleaf mitUer 

.. r™ Sel. By Guy Hootman 7 



12 THE PILGRIM 



Jltstetcal 



ORIGIN'S ALLEGORICAL AND SPECULATIVE INTERPRETATION ' ' 
' ; .'" ; " ' Of THE- SCRIPTCfRES; ""■"' ' ' ;_ \ 

The principal doctrines p£ Christianity were now -<\ / 
explained to the: people in their native purity and 
simplicity,, without any mixture of abstract reasonings 
or subtile inventions; nor were the feeble minds; of the 
multitude loaded with- a great variety of precepts. But 
the christian doctors, who had applied .themselves to • 
the study of letters and philosophy, soon abandoned the 
frequented paths, and ^struck put Into the devious, wilds 
of fancy... : The Egyptians distinguished themselves^ in ■■ 
this new method of = explaining the truth • They looked. 
upon it as a noble and. a- glorious task to bring the 
doctrines of celestial wisdom into a certain, subjection 
to the. precepts of their philosophy, and to' make . deep . 
and profound researches: into the intimate and hidden , 
nature of. those truths which- the divine Saviour -had ■■-. 
delivered to his disciples. Origen was at the head of -■ 
this speculative tribe. This great man, enchanted by 
the charms of the platonic philosophy, set it up as the 
test of all religion; and imagined, that the reasons. of 
each doctrine were to be found In that favourite philos- 
ophy, and their nature and extent to be determined by 
It. It must be confessed, that, he handled- this matter. 
with modesty and with caution; but he still gave an - 
example to his disciples, the abuse of which* could not 
fail to be pernicious, and under the authority. of which 
they would naturally .indulge themselves -without restraint 
in every wanton fancy. And so, indeed, the case was; 
.for the disciples of Origen, breaking forth from the 
limits fixed by, their master, interpreted, in the most 
licentious manner, ;the divine truths of religion accord- 

ng to the tenor of the platonic philosophy.,. From 
these teachers the philosophical, or •scholastic the- 
£logy, as it is called, derives its origin; and proceed- 
. ..:ig hehce, passed through various forms and modifica- 
tions -acicbrding to the genius, turn, and erudition of 



THE PILGRIM 13 



those who embraced it. 

The same principles gave rise to another species of 
theology , whicft was called mystic. And what must seem 
at first sight surprising here is, that this mystic 
theology* though formed at the same time, and derived 
from the same source with the scholastic, yet had a 
natural tendency to overturn and destroy it. The 
authors of this myotic science are not known; but the 
principles from whence it sprung are manifest. Its 
first promoters proceeded from that known doctrine of 
the platonic school, which also was adopted by Origen 
and his disciples, that the divine nature was diffused 
through all human souls; or, in other words that the 
faculty of reason, from which proceeds the health and 
vigour of the mind, was an emanation from God into the 
human soul, and comprehended in it the principles and 
elements of all truth, human and divine. They denied 
that men could, by labour or study, excite this celes- 
tial flama.in their breasts; and therefore,, they dis- 
approved highly of the attempts of those who, by defin- 
itions, abstract theorems, and profound speculations, 
endeavoured to form distinct notions of truth, and to 
discover its hidden nature. On the contrary, they 
maintained, that silence, tranquillity , repose , and 
solitude t accompanied with such acts of mortification 
as might tend to extenuate and exhause the body, were 
the means b y which the hidden and internal word was 
excited to produce its latent virtues, and to instruct 
men in the knowledge of divine things. For thus they 
reasoned ; • " they who behold with a noble contempt all 
human affairs., who turn away their eyes from terres- 
trial vanities, and shut all the avenues of the outward 
senses against the contagious influences of a material 
world, must necessarily return to God when the spirit 
is thus disengaged from the impediments that prevented 
that happy union. And in this blessed frajne, they not 
only enjoy inexpressible raptures from their communion 
with the Supreme Being, but also are invested with the 

inestimable privilege of contemplating truth undisguised 
and uncomipted in its native purity, while others be* 
hold it in a vitiated and delusive form*" 



14 THE PILGRIM 



This method of reasoning produced strange effects, 
and drove many into caves and deserts, where they mac- 
erated their bodies with hunger and thirst , and sub- 
mitted to all the miseries of the severest discipline 
that a gloomy imagination could prescribe. And, it is 
not £22 probable that Paul, the first hermit, was rather 
engaged by this fanatical system, than by the persecu- 
tion under Decius, to fly into the most solitary deserts 
of Thebais, where he led, during the space of ninety 
years, a life more worthy of a savage animal than of 
a rational being. It is, however, to be observed, that 
though Paul is placed at the head of the order of her- 
mits, yet that unsociable manner of life was very com- 
mon in Egypt, Syria, India, and Mesopotamia, not only 
long before his time, but even before, the coming of 
Christ* And it is still practised among the Mahometans, 
as well as the Christians, in those arid and burning 
climates, For the glowing atmosphere that surrounds 
these countries is a natural cause of that love of sol- 
itude and repose, of that indolent and melancholy dis- 
position, that are remarkably common among their lan- 
guid inhabitants. _ Moshe3iri t s Ecclesiastical History 



THP.SE GATES 

If you are tempted to reveal 
A tale someone to you has told 
About another,, make it pass 
Before you speak, three gates of gold: 
Three narrow gates: First, "Is it true?" 
Then, "Is it needful?" In your mind 
Give truthful answer, and the next 
Is last and narrowest, "Is it kind?" 
And if to reach your lips at last 
It passes through these gateways three, 
Then you may tell, nor fear 
What the result of speech may be. . 

Selected by 
Orpha Wagner 



THE PILGRIM 15 



CHILDREN* S PAGE 

It was the middle of the day when the sun shines 
brightest. But this day, there 7 wis something wrong. 
The sky was blacker than in the middle of the night. 
The earth began to shake and tremble, Jesus was dying 
on the' cross, and all heaven was sorrowing. In fierce 
anguish He suffered, but a veil of darkness came down, 
covering Him so that none might see His awful agony, - 
Jesus 1 soul was sorrowing, *for He bore the sins of 
the people of the world. Drop by drop, His blood 
spilled from the cross where He hung. They had -pierced 
His hands ahd His feet with nails to hang Him on the 
awful cross of pain. They had crowned Him with a crown 
of thorna. And. He suffered willingly for all who be-- 

lieve in Him, He loved others more than He did Himself , 
His love was so great that He gave His life for all 
people* m * 

It was midafte moon. Three terrible hours of agony 
had slowly passed by. They were hours of terrifying 
silence. 

The silence was broken t. There was a great cryl 

Those who were near the cross heard the last words 
that Jesus said, triumphantly: "It is finished!" His 
bitter .suffering was over. He had given His life for 
His loved ones. The great work of salivation w&s now, 
at last, completed. 

Joseph and Nicodemus placed the body of Jesus in a 
new tomb which had been hewn out of k big rock. 
Through the grey shadows of the dawn, the dim outline 
of a great stone could be seen. It was placed before 
the tomb. 

„ Jesus had told His enemies, "In three days I shall 
rise 'again*?! And they were frightened I Every precau- 
tion was taken so Jesus could not leave the tomb. 
Suddenly the earth trembled. A mighty angel descended 
from heaven and rolled back the stone from the tomb 
and sat upon it. The guards fell to the ground as if 
they were dea;d» 

Jesus came forth from the tomb. He had risen from 
the dead! All the power of men on earth could not 
prevail against Him) ~R«S. 



16 ' "" "" THE"" PILGRIM'"" 



,«;* 9IBIE .CHARACTERS 

• -■- NAAMAN- ■ ' ■ 



-Naaman was a great and powerful man... He -had won 
his fame in -battle .as captain of the. Syrian army, . 
However,. Naaman was also a. leper* ^ Now. it, happened . 
that in Naaman 1 s household there was~a maid who had 
been, captured in Israel. She remembered the : prophet 
Elisha in Samaria told her .mistres.s that- he could heal 
Naaman. v y . . . .; : 

.Thus, Naaman went to Israel to be healed. He. took 

.with him gold, silver, and costly garments as presents 
tp. the man who should heal him* Naturally, as .a man 

;. of rank, he expected to be received with pomp and, cere- 
mony,. ■ He- pictured; Elisha following a mysterious ritual 
and calling on God to heal him. Consequently, when he 
did not even , see Elisha but was told by a messenger to 
bathe -in- the Jordan River seven times, he was angered 
and determined to gc home. Only when his servants 
reasoned with him was- he finally persuaded, to- "follow 
Elisha 1 s instructions. Imme'diately, after dipping him- 
-seif -seven times in the river, he. was cleansed. 

The important, lesson illustrated here-. is -one of! 
pride and submission to God ! s will*' It was certainly 
a' blow to Kaaman to be stricken with, leprosy* However, 
his, pride was hurt when he was treated, as a, common 
person and not allowed to even see the prophet.. Final- 
ly,, it was- not the waters of Jordan which cleansed 
Naaman, but the humbling act of submitting to the will 
of God and trusting in His power. This lesson is ap- 
plicable to our .every day lives and reminds us. that: 
..... Bride goeth : before destruction and a Haughty 
spirit, before a fall. (Proverbs lo:lS)' 
Had Naaman. refused to listen to Elisha, his pride would 
have been the^thing which prevented him from being 
cleansed, let us remember that if .we have been, highly 
favored or richly endowed it' is not by our own. jnerits 

but. -by .the.gr3.ee of God*. . , V ..' 

' ': " : ' "—Glen Shirk ■ 

604 Norton Hall •■■ • 
* - •" 2400 Durant Avenue ■ ' 

Berkeley k y California 



THE PILGRIM 



VOL. 11 APRIL, 1964 BO. 4 

"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." 1 Peter 2: 1 1 



I MET THE MASTER 

I had walked Life T s way with an easy tread: 
And followed where comforts and pleasures led, 
Until one day in a quiet place 
I met the Master face to face. ■■., 

With station and, rank and wealth for my goal, 
Much thought for my body but none for my "soul, 
I had entered to ivin in life's mad race, ; 
When I met the Master face to face. 

I met Him and knew -Him and blushed to see 
That His eyes full of sorrow were fixed on me; 
And I faltered and fell at His feet that day, 
While my castles melted and vanished away. 

Molted and vanished, and in their place 
Kaught else did I see but the Master 1 s- face. 
And I cried aloud, "Oh, make me meet ••" 
To follow the steps of Thy wounded feet." 

My. thought is now for the souls of men; 
I have, lost my life to find it again, 
E'er since one day in a quiet place 
I met the Master face to face* .. • 

Selected by 

Alma Garber 



THE PILGRIM is a religious magazine published monthly by Daniel F. Wolf in the 
interests of the members of The Old Brethren Church. Subscription rate: $1.50 per year. 
Sample copies sent free on request. Address: THE PILGRIM, Rt. 3, Box 1378, Modesto, Calif. 



I. COME UNTO ME,.. 

"Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy 
laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon 
you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: 
and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke 
is easy, and my burden is light." Matthew 11:28-30 

Almost 2,000 years ago Jesus gave this invitation 
to mankind. All men are burdened by sin and the trou- 
bles of this life, but Jesus offers rest from these. 
Furthermore , this rest is not to be granted solely to 
a small group of people but to all men who will come 
to Him. Here then is the solution to all the cares 
and problems this world can offer. Jesus can show us 
the way to an inner peace or rest. 

By what authority did Jesus make this promise? 
Jesus was and is the Son of God. He was the Messiah 
who had been promised to come to save Israel. In His 
trial before the high priest, when asked if He was the 
Christ, Jesus answered, "I am: and ye shall see the 
Son of man sitting on the right hand of power and com- 
ing in the clouds of heaven." (Mark 14:62) The fact 
that Jesus was the Son of God is further shown by His 
Resurrection. After Christ was crucified, He rose 
from the dead on the third day. When told of this, 
Thomas, one of the disciples, refused to believe it 
until he t himself had seen Jesus and felt His wounds. 
Thomas, on seeing Jesus, acknowledged Him as the Lord. 
Jesus then said to him, "Thomas because thou hast seen 
me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not 
seen, and yet have believed." (John 20:29) Furthermore, 
Jesus was with the disciples for forty days and demon- 
strated by many infallible proofs that it was He.;. 
(Acts 1:3) - : ; ' '■" ■ : 

There was a greater. purpose for Christ 1 s death than 
merely proving that, He. was the Son of God. It was for 
the redemption of mankind. When Adam disobeyed God in 



THE PILGRIM 



the Garden of Eden, he brought sin into the world and 
upon all mankind. At that time God told the serpent 
(which was Satan) that "I will put enmity between thee 
and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it 
shall bruise thy head and thou shalt' bruise his heel." , 
(Genesis 3:15) This not only foretells, the struggle .,• 
of man against sin and Satan, but of, the struggle be- t 
tween Christ and Satan in which Christ would triumph 
and redeem mankind from sin. This was accomplished 
when Christ was crucified and rose from the dead. In,--. 
His Resurrection, Jesus triumphed over death and gave 
man the chance to accept Him and be saved. 

II. A NEW COMMANDMENT I GIVE UNTO YOU... JOHN 13:34 

One of the most basic concepts in the life of every. 
Christian is love. Jesus, when asked what the greatest 
commandment , was, said that "Thou shalt love the Lord 
thy God. with all thy heart, and with all thy soul A .. and 
with all thy mind. " (Matthew 22: 3? } Furthermore., .with-: 
out being asked He continued, u And the second is like ; 
unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. On 
these two commandments hang all the law and the pro- 
phets," (Matthew 22:39-40) In John 13:34, Jesus tells 
us once again that we are to love each other as He has 
loved us. Thus, in the Christians life, all actions 
should be based upon love. If we truly love one anoth- 
er there can be no lying, stealing, cheating, or de- 
ceiving. The world needs only to adopt love, as Christ 
taught us, to solve all of its problems. Truly, Jesus 
has given us the. answer. 

III. .HE ; THAT EELIEVETH... 

Man's situation is not hopeless as he has been re- 
deemed by Jesus Christ. There are no exceptions if 
man desires it to* be so. We are not compelled to ac- 
cept this saving grace, but are given a choice. We 
may or may not choose to follow Him, but should we ... „j 
choose not to follow Him we shall have to bear the . 
consequences. In Mark 16:6, we are told that "He that 
believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that 
belie veth not shall be damned." 



THE PILGRIM 



Jesus has made it simple for us. We need only tc 
believe on Him, be baptized y and fallow His command- 
ntiftts* If we truly believe, in Hiin and follow Him, we 
will no longer care for the pleasures of sin for we, 
as Christians, will experience greater and more last- 
ing pleasures. Now is the time to act for tomorrow 
may be too late* Some day Jesus is going to come to 
earth again and the time of grace- which He has extend- 
ed to us will be over. Them those that have not ac- ... 
cepted Christ will cry for the rocks and mountains to 
fall on them that they might escape the wrath of the ., 
Lord, (Revelation 5:16) However, those who. have be- 
lieved may look forward to the coming of Christ, "For 
the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a 
shout, with the voice of the archangel, and the trump 
of God: and the dead in -Christ shall rise first: 
Then we' which are alive and remain shall be caught up 
together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord 
in : the air: and so shall we ever be, with the Lord." . 

(I; f he ssalonians 4:16,17) Glen Shirk 

Berkeley, California ..*; 

THREE- JUDGMENT;, SEATS IN GCD'S GREAT 
_, : / ;"' " PLAN' OF THE AGES 

To render competent judgment in a civil &ourt, it 
would seem needful; that the judge have a good know- 
ledge of the established laws of the state', so that 
his verdict will be based on lawful authority instead 
of personal feelings and- emotions which could result 
in unfair and unrighteous judgment. 

It appears that God has "seen fit to. place the first 
judgment seat into the hands of human beings^ or rather 
His adopted '"or "born again sons and daughters who have 
lived, and do now live on the earth. :This is plainly 
proven and established. I Cor, 11:31,32: "For if we 
would judge ourselves, we should not be condemned with 
"the world." : - • ".' ' 

From the lips of Jesus came these words: "Judge not 
that ye be not judged. For with what judgment ye judge, 



THE PILGRIM 



ye shall be judged. 11 This shows us that the Christian's 
field of Judge and Judgment is narrowed down' to his in- 
dividual self, . In. this field of, judgment- it is also 
essential that we have back of us an established' law 
by which we may judge "Righteous judgment" —not \ actu- 
ated by selfish motives, but by the spirit of life* in 
Christ Jesus which has liberated us from the law. of sin 
and death. When this judgment has been faithfully and' 
fully executed, it will prepare us for the second seat 
of judgment, "The Judgment Seat of Christ",' at which 
all, every one must appear for justification or con- 
demnation. ,: 

It seems so clear to the writer that when we close 
our eyes to mortality, we open them at the judgment 
seat of Christ, there to receive the sure verdict: "To 
the right hand" or "To the left". To them on the right 
hand, death will now have been forever swallowed up in 
victory: no more "'death but life eternal, and their: 
station of life forever sealed. 

The thifd judgment seat or Great White Throne judg- 
ment is at, least one 'thousand years, beyond the judgment 
of Christ i Here the Revelatbr saw God Himself stand; 
before whom? Mbt : the living, but the dead-, shall stand 
to give account to the ' rec6rds of the- books that. shaJl 
be opened. This may include "The rest of the dead that . 
lived not again untill the thousand years- are finished*" 
"And the sea gave vtp the dead which were in it, and 
death and hell delivered up Che! dead which were in them^ 
and they were judged- every man according to their 
works. " ' • ..« •• , ■ . 

What a precious opportunity, and how needful that in 
this first judgment that is given into our hands we 
judge RIGHTEOUS judgment so when we appear at the Judg- 
ment Seat of Christ it will be a most glorious event; 
being alive for evermore, and not having to wait till 
the White Throne judgment to find our eternal destiny. 

—David A. Skiles 
Rossville, Indiana 



The privilege of doing good is one of the divinest 
in life, and it may be shared by all. 



THE' PILGRIM 



EDITORIAL.'. / . 

For the body is not one member but many. 

And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need 
of thee": nor again the head to the; feet, Ihaye no 
need of you. ' 

Nay, much more those members of the body, which seem 
to- : be more feeble are necessary... 

And whether one member suffer, all the members suf- 
fer with it; or one member be honoured, all the members 
rejoice with it. 

These verses, from I Corinthians 12 deal with the im- 
portance of each member to t-he body — whether it be a 
natural. , body, or. the t body o£ Christ— -His Church.- I re- 
cently was impressed by a statement from a member to 
the effect that we should .endeavor to make each one 
feel "needed" . This is a very important part of oui?" 
relationship, to each other because we love 'to be where 
we feel we are needed. And we do not remain long in a 
place where we feel we are not needed ., 

I My first thought is on the dependence of members pn 
each other. The relationship of the members of the 
Church of Jesus. Christ Is so close that the, 'Church is 
referred ; to, as the j 1 body 11 . o,f Christ. And each believer 
is a ."member" of this ^fcody" just as our natural body 
Is.make up of members. Each one is needed. The scrip- 
tures explain.it, and we can feel It. Each part of the 
body has Its function, and some parts are never even 
seen. , : But some of these are the most important p&rts 
of the body. Each part or member is important to the 
body f and there can be no division if the body is to 
function properly. 

rMy second "thought goes b&ck to the statement I men- 
tioned.. How pan we make each one realize he is so 
important to the body?' One way is to be free with 
words of encouragement for deeds well done. We should 
express dur appreciation when we receive help or encour- 
agement. £rom r pur fellow-members.- And particularly, we 

should remind each other, and especially rieV converts, 
that each one fills a place that no one else can fillV' 



THE PILGRIM "7 



Each one has his own tasks and responsibilities ill' the- 
work of the Lord. Young people cannot do the work of 
the eld era .of the Church , but they can be faithful and 
active as young Christians. They can encourage other 
young people in a way an older person cannot. I can 
say ,thQ same words of encouragement that my brother 
can, but I cannot say them for him. His words can only 
be said by himself. My brother can pray for a lost ; . .! 
soul with the same zeal as I, but his prayers cannot" 'I 
replace mine if I am failing in this way. ' . . 
While the work of the Lord will go forward regard-' 
less of individuals, still the Lord has a place and a '. 
task for each one who would follow Him. . A task does 
not have to be big to be worth doing. and doing well. 
Perhaps, in our search for important work, .we overlook 
little things the Lord has given us to do. .Let ua all 
pray that we each can be awake and sensitive to "the". _ 
work the Lord has for us. Let us more, and more forget 
our own interests as individuals and work together k$. 
members of one body — the body of Christ, — L.C... " 



■ : MORNING PRAYER • :■•• : 

by Ella Syfers Schenck 

Lord, irithe quiet of this morning hour 

1 come to- Thee for peace-, for wisdom, power 

To view the world t o day ; through love-filled eyes; 

Be patient, understanding, gentle, wise; ' v .*- . 

To see beyond what seems to be, and know 

thy children as -Thou knowest them; and so 

Naught but the good in anyone behold; 

Make deaf my ears to ; slander that is told; 

Silence my tongue to aught that is unkind; ■'.; 

Let only thoughts' that -bless dwell in my kind. 

Let me so kindly be/ so full of cheer, - * * 

That all I meet may feel Thy presence near. - 

clothe me in Thy beauty, this I pray, 

Let me reveal Thee, Lord, through all the day. 

Selected by 
Martha Baker 



THE PIIGRIM 



.. by Rev, Samuel Hubditchj Gosper Visitor "■' :: 

December, 1865 : .: .'*' • ■■■' 

But we must not hope for less perilous times.. There 
is not the least sign in commerce ■$ legislation, liter- 
ature, or public taste of the advent of a spirit-more 
favorable "to.; religion. If the church is to : recover, 
it will not be by the decline of her enemy 1 s strength, 
but ty the increase of Her own. On. herself the whole 
burden lies, lie who declined to pray for his people *s 
removal from the world, declines to m^ke it, less per- 
ilous to remain in it. He will not alter,- but they 
must overcome the world. Nature, with the same vast- 
ness in her mountains, and hardness in her rocks, and 
breadth in her oceans, and violence in her storms, and 
force in all her laws, is more than ever subject. to 
man, because he has become more skillful. He h$s- dis- 
covered and asserted his superiority, and she has 
made loyal answer. Let the "children of light 1 ' in 
this also learn' wisdom from H the children of this gen- 
eration". Are Christians to be scared from their pro- 
priety by the spirit of fashion and wealth, and the 
egotism of this world — the heavenly by the earthly? 
Shall a royal priesthood, a holy nation, blush, and 
cringe and skulk and compromise in a world of shams 
like this? ;The cycles through which the education of 
the church; is extended, are pruposely varied, that the 
spiritual life .may show its independence of all acci- 
dents and circumstances. It has = borne the world T s 
frown, and is now called to show no facination under 
the world * s smile - 

A spiritual life^-which is in the will, irresisti- 
ble righteousness; in the conscience,' delicacy arid de- 
cision; in; the understanding ^ light;- in the affect- 
ions, reverence and love — is the one thing our church- 
es want > - and ours today is the high honor of consult- 
ing how to bring it them or them to it . 

After much thought, I have found the simplest and 
safest answer to the question, H How to revive the 



THE PILGRIM . 9 



-churches? 41 to be' the answer ~t$ another, "How to revive 
myself? 11 . . • Our tendency to decline is shared by 
all our people, and the- conditions of their recovery 
and ours are the same. If the effect of the times has 
been to diminish the church's appreciation of her 
Saviour, and increase her distance from him, her at- 
tention should be especially directed to the duty of 
getting nearer to him. Cur relation to Christ brings 
with it all our privileges and powers. "He that abid- 
eth in me and I in him, the same bringeth forth much 
fruit. n Near to him, we see things as they are, and 
feel and act as we oughts There sin appears the ab- 
ominable thing that it is. There the tinsel of this 
life loses all of its color, and the voices that call 
to worldly greatness have a dull and unexciting sound. 
There the thousand questions of the Scripture are an- 
swered. There all doubts of personal acceptance die, 
and the fountains of gratitude and joy are opened. 
Cowardice then changes to' courage, indolence to indus- 
try, law is lost in love, and duty in delight. There 
eternity and heaven and the great spirit-world stand 
open, throwing all things terrestrial into the shade. 
We die with Christ, and rise and sit with him in heav- 
enly places. —Selected by Daniel F, Wolf 



HOW MORAL ROT SETS IN 

Doing nothing about duty or opportunity is doing 
something; indecision . is decision-— the wrong way. 

No man ever said, " Twill be ah ignoramus. " He 
just looked at the books he ought to have read and 
said, ,r I will read them — some other time." 

No man ever said, "I will drop all my friends." He 
just looked at their unanswered letters and said, "I 
will answer those letters — some other time." 

No man ever said, "I will go to the Devil." He 
just said, "Moral standards? Christian" principles? I 
will attend to them all — -some other time." 

But books, letters, and Christian principles have 
all been neglected and some day the bill will come .in. 
Selected from "The Sunday School Herald" 



10 - _, . %m?l PILGRIM : 



'/. HYMN STUDY " 
■ -v. ■ -..V> ■ J[ESUS, LOVER OF. MI SOUL' 

Jesus, lover of my soul, 
_. , . let me to Thy bosom "fly, 

/While the nearer waters roll, *' 

..... ;. '[ ., ...Wiiile the. tempest still is high. 

Hide me, my Saviour, hide, 
IFill the storm of life is past; 
* t '"' Safe into' the haven guide; 

: receive my soul -at last I 

Other. refuge have *I none! 
. :. : . . .... Hangs my helpless soul on Thee; 

Leave, ah I leave me not alone; 
- } - ; Still, support and .comfort me'/ 

'. All; my trust on Thee is stayed, 

* ;Ail my help from Thee' I bMngj ■-, ,■ 
Cover my defenceless ''head ', . : \. - 
With the "shadow of -Thy wing w 

Thou, Christ, , art all I;wa^t-; . 1*1 .,!"., 
More than all. in Thee I find; . ... u . s 

Raise the fallen, cheer the faint, 
Heal the sick, and lead the' blind. 

Just and holy is Thy name; 

I am all unrighteousness: 
False and full of sin I am; 

Thou art full of truth and grace. 

Plenteous grace with Thee is found, 

Grace to pardon all my sin. 
Let the healing streams abound; 

Make and keep me pure within. 

Thou of life the fountain art, 

Freely let me take of Thee; 
Spring Thou up within my heart , 

Rise to all eternity. 

This hymn, another by Charlea Wesley, was written 
in 1739. There are several legends concerning its or- 



the! PILGRIM . 11 

igen. It is said that the writer was on a ship during 
one of his first evangelistic tours. They had been 
traveling through a violent stoma when suddenly a bird 
flew to the ship and lighted right on the poet's 
breast. The bird was completely exhausted from batt- 
ling the storm and trusted the- man for shelter and rest. 
Another story relates that a dove flew into the window 
pursued ty a hawk. The dove found refuge as the hawk 
did not dare enter. From this happening, it is said, 
Charles Wesley received inspiration to write -this . : 
beautiful hymn of trust. 

It is more likely, however, that the author was in- 
spired to write it from some of his experiences which 
are recorded in his own diary. One event was a terrif- 
ic storm on the Atlantic on his return trip from Geor- 
gia to England. Some excerpts from his journal tell 
of. this dreadful experience: V* » 

"There was so prodigeous a. sea that it quickly 
washed away our sheep arid half our hpgs, and* 'drowned' 
most of our fowl... The sea streamed in at the sideis 
so plentifully that it was as much as four men could 
do by continual pumping to keep her above water. I 
prayed for. ..faith in Jesus Christ, continually repeat- 
ing his name, till I felt the virtue of it at last, and 
knew that I abode under the shadow of the Almighty... 
The captain finding it otherwise impossible to save her 
from sinking, cut down the mis sen mast. In that dread- 
ful moment, I bless God, I found the comfort of hope; 
and such joy in finding I could hope «, as the world 
could neither give nor take away..." 

Hide me my Saviour, ,hide, 
Till the storm of life is *past. 

"Toward morning the sea heard and obeyed the divine 
voice, * Peace, be still. 1 " 

Another incident which may have influenced this hymn 
was his preaching to ten condemned criminals and seeing 
them give their hearts to the Lord and go to the gal- 
lows in victory and peace. 

Plenteous grace with Thee is found 
Grace to pardon all my sin. 

This hymn is said to be Chat\Les Wesley's most famous. 
(Information from "The Gospel in Hymns" by Bailey) -L.C. 



THE PILGRIM 



Ptstett&l 



(For a few issues -in this column we would like to 
publish .some; old writings and histories relating to the 
persecutions; of the Christian Church in past ages. 
■his first will be two letters written about 111 A.D. 
between the Roman emperor Trajan and his consul, Pliny. 
uiiS' writing portrays a side pf the persecutions that 
we rarely hear mentioned. — E$.) 

■•-;•■ ... .PLOT'S. CORRESPONDENCE WITH TRAJAN, 

Plfnius Caecilius Secundus (62-113) reached the con- 
sulship in 100 A.D,, and in the year 111 was sent by 
Trajan on a special mission to set in order the cities 
;i Bithynia, 

This letter shows his hesitioh in dealing with the 
Christians., pbstinate offenders, of course^ he piits 
to death; ' but what was ''to be done with those who re- ; 
uounced their offence , or had long ago giv^n it lip? .' s 
Was it ' good'poiicy to Use indiscriminate severity? 
Trajan' answers that convicted offenders must- be pun- ■-., 
i-shed,, though they are not; to be searched for, and that 
ill suspected pers6ns who renounce Christianity are to 
be set free, 

PLINT TO TRAJAN 

It is my custom, lord emperor, to refer to you all 
questions whereof I am in doubt. Who can better guide 
rim when I am at a stand, or enlighten me if I am in ig- 
norance? In investigations of Christians I have never 
; :^ken part; hence I do not know what is the crime usual- 
ly punished or investigated, or what allowances are 
■ : >±de. So I have had no little uncertainty whether 
: :here is any distinction of age, or whether the very 
weakest offenders are treated exactly like the strong- 
er; whether pardon is given to those who repent, or 
whether nobody who has ever been a Christian at all 
gains anything by having ceased to be such; whether 
punishment attatches to the mere name apart from secret 



THE PILGRIM 



13 



crimes or to" the secret crimes connected with the. najne. 
Meantime this is the course I have taken with those who 
were accused before me as Christians* I asked at their 
own lips whether they were" Christians, and if they con- 
fessed, I asked them a second and third time with 
threats of punishment. If they kept to it > 1 ordered 
them for execution; for I held no question that what- 
ever it was that they admitted, in any case obstinacy 
and unbending perversity deserve to be punished* There 
were ethers of the like insanity; but. as these were Ro- 
man citizens/ I noted them down to be sent to Rome* 
Before long, as is often the case, the, mere fact that , 
the charge was taken notice of made.it commoner, arid', 
several distinct cases arose* An unsigned .paper was j . 
presented, wHicti gave the names of many* As for those 
who said that they neither were nor ever had been 
Christians, t thought it right to let: them go, since 
they recited a prayer to the gods at.; my dictation, . 
made supplication with incense and wine to your statue, 
which I had ordered to be brought into court for-. the -.-, 
purpose together with the images of the gods, and more- 
over cursed Christ — not one of which things (so it is 
said) those who are" really Christians ■ can be made to 
do. Others who were named by the informer said that : 
they were Christians and then denied it, explaining 
that they hstd been, but had ceased to be such; some ■ 
three years ago, some a good many years, and a few as 
many as twenty* All these too not only worshipped 
your statue and the images of the gods/ but cursed 
Christ. They maintained, however, that the amount of 
their fault or error had been this, < that it was their 
habit on a fixed day to assemble before daylight and 
sing by turns a hymn to Christ as a god; and that, they 
bound: themselves with an oath, not for any crime, -but 
not to commit theft or robbery "or adultery, not to- • v 
break their word, and not to deny a deposit when de— * 
manded. ' After this was done, their custom was to de- 
part , and meet together again to :take food, but ord- 
inary and harmless food; and even this (they said) 
they had given up doing after the issue of my edict, ^ 
by which in accordance with your commands I had forbid- 



Ik THE PILGRIM 

den the existence of clubs. On this I considered it 
the more necessary to find out from two maid-servants 
who were called deaconesses, and that by torments, how 
far this was true: but I discovered nothing else than 
a wicked and arrogant superstition. I therefore ad- 
journed the case and .hastened to consult you. The mat- , 
tei* seemed to jne, wbrth deliberation , especially on ac- 
count of the number of those, dn danger; for many of all 
ageS and every rank, and even of both sexes are brought 
into present or future danger. The contagion of that 
superstition has penetrated not the cities only, but 
the villages and country; yet it seems possible to stop 
it and set it right. At any rate it is certain enough 
that the almost deserted temples begin to be resorted^ 
to, that long disused ceremonies of religion are re- ■ -- 
stored, and that fodder for victims finds a market, 
whereas buyers till now were very few. From this it 
may easily be' supposed, what a multitude of men can be 
reclaimed, 'if there Joe a place of repentance. 

TRAJAN TO PLINY 

You have followed, my dear Secundus, the process 
you should have done in examining the cases of those 
who were accused to. you as Christians, for; indeed no- 
thing can be laid down as a. general law involving some- 
thing like a definite rule; of action. They* -are not to- 
be sought out; but if they a;re accused : and convicted, 
they must be punished — yet on this condition, that who- 
so denies himself to be a Christian, and makes the fact 
plain by his action, that is, by worshipping our gods, 
shall obtain pardon on his repentance, however suspic- 
ious his past conduct may be. Papers, however, which 
are presented unsigned ought not to be admitted in any 
charge, for they are a very bad example and unworthy 

of our time. t%n . ^ „ "' " _ .. 

—"Selections from Early Writers" 



(Children 1 s Page continued) 

Jesus began to rise up from the earth. Up, up, up He 
went until a cloud covered Him and His helpers could 
not see Him anymore. The helpers remembered that Jesus 
said, "I will come again." (John 14:1-6) — R.S. 



THE PILSRIM 15 

CHILDREN! S PAGE 

A small", boy was very interested in a picture in an 
art store window. The picture was one of the cruci- 
fixion of Christ. A gentleman came by, stopped , and 
looked. .The little boy, seeing his interest, said, 
"That's Jesus,' 1 The man made no reply, and the iad : 
continued, "Them's Roman soldiers," And after a mo- 
ment, "They killed Him." ■; ' V'" 

"Where did you learn that?" asked the man. * - 

"In church," was the reply. 

The man turned and walked thoughtfully away. He 
had not gone , far when he heard a youthful voice calling, 
"Say, mister," and then quickly the lad caught up with 
him. "Say, mister," he repeated, "I wanted to tell you 
that He rose againl" 

The story was not ended with the crucifixion and 
burial of Jesus. There follows the glorious resurrec- 
tion story, and most exciting of. all is the message 
that this same Jesus is coming again. r - ■.-... 

After the resurrection, the disciples were talking 
together when Jesus Himself came into the room,- These 
helpers were almost . afraid when Jesus spoke. n Do not 
be afraid. It is I." They saw that this really was 
the living Lord Jesus. 

"I nust go away for awhile," Jesus said to His . ... 
helpers, 

"Then we will go with you," they said. 

"You cannot go with me now," Jesus answered. "I am 
going batck to get a new home in heaven ready for you. 
Someday I will come again and we will be together in 
our heavenly home." 

The ; day caine when Jesus was ready to go back to 
heaven. ■ "Walk with me out in the' count ryj,"^ Jesus said 
tc His -helpers. "After I am gone away you must go all 
overbite world and tell people everywhere; that I love 
them; Tell' them God loves them tob. Tell everybody 
that I am the 'living Saviour. ; tell them I will come 
backa^in." 

-'-Then as jesus spoke to His helpers, something won- 
derful happened. (Look on page 14 Vv see 'what it was.) 



16 THE PILGRIM 



BIBLE CHARACTERS 

ABRAHAM 

Abraham, the father of the faithful, is one of 
the most outstanding characters in the Bible. He 
was the- son of ferah, born around B.C. 2247- At 
the age of seventy-five, God called him and blessed 
him with a promise -of Christ, and that he would be 
a father of many nations. 

His faith in God seems to equal with that of 
Christ's. The greatest test of his faithfulness 
took place in offering his only son Isaac. No 
doubt this was the greatest test in faithfullness 
in the Bible. 

He was a very wealthy niari but was always charit- . 
able in dealing with his. fellowmen.. 

.Sarah, his wife, was a big help in his life. . ;i - ., ., . 
She admired him to the extent, she called him lord. ■- 

Abraham had. many talks, with his God and was con- 
tinually serving Him. The Lord -bad. blessed him in 
all things in his long life. He died at the age of 
one hundred seventy- five years. ,■.-- 

New Testament writers quote him often for -his 
faith in God. How thankful we .should be for such 
an example for us to follow. 

— Kenneth Martin 
Nappanee, Indiana 

And the angel of the Lord called unto Abraham 
out of heaven the second time, and said, By myself 
have I sworn, saith the Lord, for because thou hast 
done this thing, and hast not withheld thy son, 
thine only son: That in blessing I will bless, thee, 
and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the 
stars of the heaven, and as the sand which is upon 
the sea shore; and thy seed shall possess the gate 
of his enemies; And in thy seed shall all the nations 
of the earth be blessed; because thou hast obeyed my 
voice. (Genesis 22:15-18) 



THE PILGRIM 



VOL. .11 MAY-JUNE, 1964 NOS. 5-6. 

"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." 1 Peter 2:11 

CUR LIVES 

- Is our life like a ship that sails the sea 
• And leaves no trail behind? 
Will those who follow the way we went .. . , - 

No encouraging way-mark find? .. . t . . 

When the spirit has fled to the Great Beyond 

And they bury our mortal frame, 
Will the waves recede and. the place = forget 
That once it had known 1 our -name? 

Or will there be blamed- on the sands of Time 
A trail- that 1 s : plain' to "Viewy .-;\ -- 

A trail that-time can* t ^quite erase, * 
That speaks of our passing .through?; . .' . ;• : 
-Will somebody say, "This way seems clear- 

For someone has gone -before, ..... ,.. . !; . 

The deep-cut'track is :true and. straight.,,, j. . , .,,., 

-' As- alight through an open door ^ M ■ --■.>*. v '-., 

If "cur life is not hid, , with: Chjist in God,,-. ., {-- 
v ' ; - "While over '■■life's way we. .tread-, \ -.. .':»•;• 

The track we leave might lead away . ,; '/..' , 
From Him- who died in our stead.: .v. " ■ . 
'••' Then-- better if we, like the ship at sea, •■-,■■' - ; ,- : 
"" ' - ; Could travel 'an ^unmarked tide/* v. • •».*■ ■.,::. >:..*••. , 

than to leave a path thaV would,- lead r a&fcray. ■ .;.;,:, 
"* • : ! -Someone fo-r whom Christ died. ■ . ; . • J.., * .- : • 

—Celesta 0* Price • '■ 

,./*.'"■ ^y\.l\/.i [ ".' Modesto, California ■■• v: 



THE PILGRIM is a religious magazine published monthly by Daniel F. Wolf in the 
interests of the members of The Old Brethren Church. Subscription rate: $1.50 per year. 
Sample copies sent free on request. Address: THE PILGRIM, Rt. 3, Box 1378, Modesto, Calif. 



-' ■ — - • BATE •■■■<••: 

If a man say, I love God,, and hateth his brother, he 
is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother 'whom he 
hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? 
( I John U:20) 

This verse has no doubt condemned us all one time or 
another. When Satan can put hate in our hearts, he has 
his goal accomplished, because when our hearts are 
filled with hate, we cannot love God, and if we cannot 
love God, we cannot please Him: or obey His teachings , 

Hate was the cause for Cain, to slay his brother, 
Abel, which happened very early in creation, and in 
following this word from then till now, it always 
spells sin. 

How we can see and feel it in our time how it causes 
much suffering and pain, and how it has caused many 
souls to stumble and fall and caused churches to divide. 

He that hateth his brother is in darkness and walk- 
eth in darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, be- 
cause that darkness hath blinded his eyes.. How true 
this is I How we. can see this in our time and even 
experience iti ■ When we have a little hate in our 
hearts, how it wants /us to use revenge , or. anything that 
would manifest, the flesh, John wrote that when we hate 
we are blind and ,cannot see where we are going. So in 
knowing this, how careful we should be to guard against 
this evil. But in our weakness, it does come upon us 
before we realize.it. In knowing we are. afflicted with 
tnis, how careful we should be, because we are spirit- 
ually blind and know not what we do. We know, that when 
people are naturally blind, how careful they are in 
going about, and how they depend on others to lead them. 
How much more careful we should be when we are .spirit- 
ually blind. How we should pray to God and seek the 
spiritual help of others to lead us out of this blind- 
ness* . * 

Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer, and ye 
taiow that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him. 



THE PILGRIM 



ftfe; have heard of hate in churches that would not 
'end till certain 6nes died. How sad and wrong this is J 
*AS : the tr;eefalleth > so shall -it lie. • If it falls with 
hate, so will it come forth at* the resurrection. - And 
what itfe have '-atT the resurrection will take usrto eter- 
nity; either to life everlasting or to everlasting 
punishment.- Which" will #e choose? ; ; . 

■v- — Kenneth Martin.- r„- 
Nappanee, . Indiana; • 



VALID CHRISTIAN BAPTISM- -U-tte 

j According to New Testament examples and "teaching by- 
Jesus and the apostles, as also by competent historians 
from the beginning of, the Christian .era, it is estab- 
lished that-triune immersion, .when, preceded by faith, 
repentance, and ,-ponfeasiori, Xs' Valid "baptism. It is 
,&n initiation into ; the fold; .and "family 'of the kingdom 
of Christ, and thus the sub'jecife Siame is recorded in 
the Lamb ^ Book; of LdJe. , r \ . *"' '■] '"' . f\- 

*■- ft^fi|;.4ffe.^^ r ,wj 8Sfwi^i;jfJBt!Qls mentioned in 
the.. New Testament- scrip tures\ r -§q l ^how and illustrate ^£he 
content^ import, and .reality of 'Christian Wptism^l/, 
.namely : Birtn, Burial,, and Planting VTh$ first of'thase 
is so'.; clearly, .stated in' the words ,^ ^ejpus./tq Niqodemus, 
who perhaps with many others at tliat.J^ma, ■ coui&'.nqt f 
understand the mysteries revealed in $He 'approaching ' 
gangdom of .Christ, and so his question iras a , logical . 
one,., "pan a, man, enter the second time into'his motherfe 
womb an4. be born?' 1 This seemed to him, and' is, miM~ 
• possibility. But Jesus opened the matter ■ to- h^ .'saying 
. "Except 4. man-be BORN of water and of the Spirit [he "Jean 
not see the kingdom of God." So it is pv^de^.. ^'it^ -• 
birth is a true symbol of Christian* baptism.'"' ; 

The second of these symbols which we will notice is 
BURIAL. Rom. 6zk»~ "Therefore we v are buried with him 
by baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him through 
the- faith of, the. operation of God." In death we are 
not gust sprinkled with earth, but entombed and fully 
covered. ' * : 



the pilgrim:-. 



* In the third ."symbol,' PLANTING, it is cdafrtmon knowledge 
that the seed is put below the surface of the earth and 
covered'. That seed remaining there but becomes trans- 
formed into a new plant. Rpm #; 6:£: "For if we have been 
planted together in the likeness of his death, we .shall 
be also in the likeness of his resurrection. u 

Now while these three symbols plainly prove, and 
bear testimony to the validity of immersion, yet it 
must also be remembered that the act in itself is power- 
less and fruitless unless accompanied by the good 
conscience, faith and repentance. 

It seems to be a scriptural fact that if I go through 
this sacred rite of Christian baptism in its full im- 
plications aiid requirements y if I then fall away into 
deliberate sin I* can not then go back and start over, 
as before .by being baptised a second, a third, or a 
fourth time, as is shown in Heb. 6:1,2. "Not laying 
again the foundation of repentance from dead .works, 
and faith toward God, of the doctrine of baptisms, and 
of laying on of hands ." 

■■■->- l "Who but the Almighty One, and the individual who has 
gone through this sacred rite of Christian baptism can 
know if he has experienced its noble virtues: a new 
creature, a new life, new affections, and a new hope? 
Should one feel that through ignorance or otherwise he 
has not received the benefits of true baptism, that 
would be different. 

There are two instances on record in which the 
brotherhood in becoming reunited with similar bodies, 
their converts were not rebaptised, Then, , too, which 
among these plainer Dunkard fraternities, whose form of 
baptism is identical, can safely assume that she alone 
has the sole God-given authority and power to administer 
Christian baptism? 

*~David A. Skiles 
Ro$sville , Indiana . 



The only real way to "Prepare to meet thy God" is 
to live with God, so that to meet Him will be nothing 
strange. — Sunday School Herald 



-THE FILGR»- : - — £ 



; ; -- / the trumpet £HALt : sopo ,J ■":'- ;: /' ■'/'•'-' 

' Recently while ' discussing religion- witfe a 's^jQ,! : . ." '.', 
group of fellows , I happened to mention that I was '. con- 
vinced that Christ wo uld' return to" earth, in. ppwer and". '. 
majesty to judge all mankind* The reaction was' pne,./ v ' , " '* 
that. I have found to be typical of the students here in 
Berkeley. There was not one person who agreed with me. 
Furthermore, one young man made the . comment that "If 
Christ really were to return, it would be the biggest 
joke ever on mankind." This brought a great amount of 
laughter from the rest of the group, but I hastened to 
explain that this was no laughing matter* My words 
were in vain, however, and the discussion continued. 

What is it that causes people here to turn their 
hearts away from God? It seems to me that the whole 
program of education today, with its seeming quest for 
the truth, is the very thing that is leading man away 
from the truth. This stems' in part from the fact that 
this country was formed on the principle of separation 
of the church and state with freedom of religion. ,. .[' 
Originally this freedom allowed one to worship Qod as 
he would choose, but today it is taken to mean freedom . 
from religion. Anything that is in any way related to 
Christianity must be kept out of the .educational system, 
today because the state supports education. Christian- 
ity offends the unbeliever, and since the state, gfoaj? art- 
tees freedom of religion, .it must protect the unbeliever 
by keeping all things pertaining to .religion from. him.' 
Xet, in removing the Church from .education,, the .-ba^anae" 
is greatly upset. For example, it is proper to ^ teach . ; 
the ideas of Camus, Russell, f^reud, and many. other. : un-- 
believers as their ideas, belong to no established! j w %- 
church. However, these ideas are followed by many la 
place of the beliefs of .Christianity or; ,of.. ^y- religion. 
In removing the Bible and Christ's teachings from, edu- 
cation, a discrimination is merely^ being; made. The un- V 
believer says in effect that . "I won ' t let" you. teach ..',,. 
your' beliefs, but you can learn mine. 11 .. : , : ;•. 

In addition to' the philosophical ideap, ojie £ incis . 
that many people today take the laws of science as the 



THE PILGRIM 



supreme truths. They claim -that t&e only god, they can 
see is in these laws. They refuse to believe the Bible 
or if they claim to believe it, they explain everything 
on scientific principles. The claim is commonly -made 
that the Bible may be true, but only in -the sense that 
it was written symbolically for people, who did-not have 
our knowledge and now we must reinterpret it to" suit 
this knowledge* Many are willing to accept some of the 
teachings of Christ but will not accept. Him. -According 
•to them, He was not the Son of God, but found it exped- 
ient to make : thi§ claim because pf the. iiqportance of 
his ideas. Today it appears that ,the\believing Christ- 
ian id the exception rather than the rule. 

Thus, with the above ideas in mind, it is not sur- 
prising to find that few people believe that Christ 
will return, nor is it surprising to find that they do 
not believe in Him. Many unbelievers feel that Christ 
will not come because they do not believe He will* The 
Bible tells us to expect this. In Matthew 2^:10-12, W e 
read, "And then shall many be offended, and shall betray 
one another, and shall hate one another. And many false 
prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. And be- 
cause iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall 
wax colcL" 

Regardless of what men may believe, God has appoint- 
ed a time when Christ shall come in power to judge all 
mankind. As we go through our lives we begin to see 
mere and more' the signs which Christ tells us about in 
Matthew 21*. ♦ Though the world shall come to be farther 
and farther from Christ, we may take comfort in the 
promise that "Except those days should.be shortened, 
there should Ho flesh be saved: but for. the electa 
saA.e those days shall be shortened." Matthew 21*: 22. 

Let us all as Christians remain firm and faithful. 
We must keep watching for we know not the day -or the 
hour when Christ shall come and we want to be ready. 
Let us not be discouraged as the world around us grows 
cold for we know that in the . fullness of time "shall 
appear the &gn of the Son of man in heaven: and then 
shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall 
mv the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with 



THE PILGRIM 



power and great glory. And he shall send his angels' '"" 
with a great sound of a trumpet/ and they shall gather 
together -his elect from the four winds", from one- end of 
heaven to the other*" Matthew 2l4.:30-31. "■- ; -' ; ^ .rV -. 

■ ■ . . .■■ ,; .. . «*Glen Shirk ' ' ; '"' u ' ■'- ■■ -' : 
■ . Berkeley, Calif, \\ .^"r-v* 



• : ••: LOOKING UNTO-JESUS. : . , . .7 ;/. . : 

% Sometimes we become discouraged' when we. look- toot*/. [ 
long at ourselves and" the scenes around- u-si There, is. .: 
one effective, remedy, for this discouragement. It. is to 
turn, our eyes upon" bur LoM. Hebrews '12:3" says ^ "For 
consider him that endured such contradiction of ''sinners 
against himself , lest ye be- wearied ;'. and -faint in- your:.,- 
minds. n When we turn our eyes upon Jesus , we: are made 
conscious of a number of facts; ; Fi**st>, the Lord Hiiri-: 
self has loved us enough to die for -us/ 'arid -His .love is 
still the , same . Second, we realise -that ali power ,is ." 
given unto Him, and if we have accepted Him, then- we.-,': 
have His mighty power to enable ns^td.' overcome every • 
obstacle including discouragement i ; i Third, we -realize 
that God l s love reached also to -trh6se around, us, *and, ;: 
this gives us an' occupation to raise'- our* -sights above 
ourselves. Let us be channels for- God 1 - s- love: to flow-- 
out to those around us.' ' /: - ' ): - :: " K .• ' jv£ ■.. 

It. is when we lose sight of Jesus that "our troubles 
seem large. Peter,, walking on the water, began to sink 
when he took his eyes from Jesus and saw the -wind and 
the waves around him." -'' -" ■•-• i : -,-, 

When we look ^around us, let it be with the intention 
to count our blessings. We havfe so- "much to- be thankful 
for that there is no room for Complaining or despair. 
When we look at others, let it be with -the -intention 
to see some way we can help or* encourage them. 

Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and 
the feeble knees; and make straight pstths for your feet, 
lest that which -'is' lame be turned out of the way; but 
let it rather be healed. (Hebrews 12:12,13) 

So let us look to Jesus, n the author and finisher 
of our faith". — L.C. * 



8 THE PILGRIM 



; THE SHEPHERD'S PSALM 

David starts out with these words, in this 23rd 
Psalm; *'The Lord is my Shepherd. " Of course, in gener- 
al speaking, we all know who a shepherd, is: one who 
cares for the sheep. Surely, David was referring to 
the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, as his Shepherd, 
was he not? As he acknowledged, the -Lord Jesus Christ 
as his Lord, when he broke forth in these words in the 
110th Psalm: "The Lord sayeth unto my Lord, Sit thou 
at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy foot- 
stool." 

Jesus says here in St. John 10:ll-lU, that he is the 
good Shepherd. Surely Jesus knew the nature of the 
sheep and how they yielded to the shepherd f s tender. ■ '- 
care, in his day and time; as he expressed himself here 
in John 10:3jU>5; how he calleth his own sheep by name, 
and goeth before them, and leadeth them out, for they 
know him, and his voice: but strangers they will not 
follow, for they know not the voice of strangers. It 
seems that the way David expressed himself here in this 
23rd Psalm; rather places himself in the position of 
the sheep, under the good Shepherd's tender care. I 
wonder if there ever was anyone that knew any more 
about the nature and care of sheep than the little 
shepherd boy, David as he cared for his father's sheep 
which gave him plenty of time to meditate upon these 
things as the sheep grazed there on the Judean hills. 

It seems to me that in these Psalms, also in the 
words of Jesus, and the Scriptures and prophecies in 
general, that if we had a better understanding of the 
conditions, customs, and much as to what they were re- 
ferring to in their time, that it would become more of 
a reality to us > of the real meaning intended. As here 
in the following, how this Iberian shepherd reveals the 
literal meaning of this 23rd Psalm, a copy from the 
Readers Digest I960, July number, by James K. Wallace: 

, THE BASQUE SHEEPHERDER AND THE SHEPHERD T S PSAIM 

Old Ferando D 'Alfonso was a Basque herder employed 
by a big Nevada sheep outfit. He was rated as one of 
tne best sheep rangers in the state, and rightly so j 



THE PILGRIM 9 



for back of him were at least 20 generations of Iberian 
shepherds. ^..w~-, - 

But D 1 Alfonso was more than a sheepherder; he was a 
patriarch of his guild, the traditions and secrets of 
which have been handed- down from generation to genera- 
tion. .Despite a long 'absence from his homeland he was, 
when I knew him, still full of the legends, the myster- 
ies, the religious fervor of his native hills* 

I sat with him one night under the clear, starry- 
skies, his sheep bedded down beside a sparkling pool of 
water. As we were preparing to curl up in our blankets, 
he suddenly began a dissertation in a jargon of Greek 
and Basque. Mien he had finished, I asked him what he 
had said* In reply he .began to quote in English the- 
23rd Psalm. There on the desert I learned the shepherd ! s 
literal interpretation of this beautiful poem. ' 

"David and his ancestors," said D 1 Alfonso, "Knew • 
sheep and their, ways, and David has translated a sheep's 
musing into simple words. The daily repetition' of this 
Psalm fills the sheepherder with reverence for his call- 
ing, pur guild takes this poem as a lodestone to guide 
us. It is our bulwark when the days are hot or stormy, 
when the nights are dark, when wild- animals- surround 
our bands. fc Many of its lines are the statements; of the 
simple requirements and, actual duties of a Holy Land 
shepherd , whether he lives today pr followed the same 
calling 600G years ago. Phrase by phrase, it has a.: 
well -understood meaning for us. n \ .-,> >*; : 

The Lord is my shepherd; I shall -not . want *i -:- : 

"Sheep instinctively know," said D 'Alfonso, "that 
before they have been folded for the night the shepherd 
Has planned out their grazing for the morrow. It may 
be that he will take them back over the same range; it 
may be that he will go to a new grazing ground. They 
do not worry. His guidance has been good in the past, 
and they have faith in the future because they know he 
has their well-being in view." 

He maketh me to lie down in green pastures. 

"Sheep graze from around 3:30 in the morning until 
about ten. They then lie down for three or four hours 



10 •" • THE PILQRBi- - 



and rest," said D'Alfonso. "When they are contentedly 
chewing their puds, the shepherd knows they ate putting 
on, fat. .Consequently the good shepherd starts his flocks 
cuit in the early hours on the rougher herbage ,' moving 
.on through the morning to the richer, sweeter grasses, 
.and finally coming to a shady place for the forenoon 
rest in fine green pastures, best grazing of the day. 
Sheep resting in such happy surroundings feel content- 
ment," 

He leadeth me beside the still waters. 

"Every shepherd knows , n said the Basque, "that sheep 
will not drink gurgling water. There are many small 
springs' high in the hills of the Holy Land, whose waters 
run down the valleys only to evaporate in the desert 
sun. Although the sheep need the water, they will not 
drink from these fast-flowing streams. The shepherd 
must find a place where rocks or erosion have made a 
little pool, or else he fashions with his. hands a . 
pocket sufficient to hold at least a bucketful." 

He restoreth my soul; He leadeth me in the paths 
of righteousness for His name's sake. 

"In the Holy land," went on D r Alfonso, "each sheep. 
takes his place in the grazing line in the morning and 
keeps the same position throughout the day. Once dur- 
ing the day,' however, each sheep leaves its place and 
goes to the shepherd. Whereupon the shepherd stretches 
out his hand and rubs the animal's nose and ears r 
scratches. its chin, whispers affectionately into its 
ears. The sheep^ meanwhile, rubs against his leg or, 
if -the shepherd. is sitting down, nibbles at his ear and 
rubs its p cheek against his face. After a few minutes 
of this .- communion with the master, the sheep returns to 
its place in the feeding line." 

- -Yea, though I walk through the Valley x>f the Shadow 
of Death, I will fear no evil: for Thou art with 
me; Thy rod and Thy* staff they comfort me. 

"There is an actual Valley of the Shadow of Death in 
Palestine, and every sheepherder from Spain to Dalmatia 
knows of it. It is south of the Jericho Road leading 
from Jerusalem to the Dead Sea, and it is a narrow de- 



-■-SHE. PILGRIM w .. 11 



file' thr ough - a ' mountain range. Climatic and gr az ing 
conditions niake it necessary for the sheep to be moved 
through this valley for seasonal feeding each year. 

"The valley is four and a half miles long. Its side 
walls are over 1^00 feet high in places, and it is only 
10 or 12 feet wide at the bottom. Travel through the 
valley is dangerous because its floor has gullies seven 
or eight feet deep ^ Actual footing on solid rock is so 
narrow in many places that a sheep cannot turn abound, 
and it is an unwritten law of shepherds that flocks 
must go up the valley in the morning hours and down 
toward the eventide, lest flocks meet, in the defile. 

. "About halfway through the valley the walk prosses 
from one side to the other at a place where the path 
is cut in two by an eight-foot gully. One side of the 
gully is about, 18 inches higher than the other; the 
sheep must jump across it. The shepherd stands at this 
break and coaxes or forces the sheep to make the leap. 
If a sheep slips and lands in the gully, the shepherd. 1 s 
rod is brought into play. - The old-style crook circles 
a large sheep f s neck or a small sheep's chest, and the 
animal is lifted to safety. If a more modern narrow 
crook is used, the sheep is caught about the hoofs and 
lifted up to the walk. 

"Many wild dogs -lurk in the shadows, of the valley,- 
looking for prey* .The. shepherd, skilled in throwing 
his staff, uses it as a weapon. Thus the sheep "have 
learned to fear no evil even in the Valley ..of ...ttje. : 
Shadow of Death, for their master . is th^re to protect 
them from harm." 

Thou prepares t a table -before me -in the presence 

of 'mine enemies* * ■"■ "" .. v.-- .. ,,■;••,,- r V 

"David's meaning* is a simple one," said M Alfonso, 
"when conditions on the Holy Land sheep ranges are 
known. Poisonous -plants which are fatal to grazing 
animals -abound* Each spring the shepherd must, be -con- 
stantly alert.. When he finds the plants, he takes .his 
matteck and goes on ahead of the flock, grubbing out 
every stock and root he can see. As he digs out the 
stocks, he lays them upon little, stone. pyres, some of 



12 THE PILGRIM 



which were built by shepherds in Old Testament days, 
and by the morrow they are dry enough to burn* When 

.the pasture is -free from poisonous plants, the "sheep 
are led into it- and, in the presence 6f their plant 
enemies^ they eat in peace," 
• Thou anointest my head with oil 3 my cup runneth over* 

"At 'every sheepfold there is a big earthen, bowl of 
olive oil and a large jar of water. As the sheep come 
in for the night, tliey are led to a gate* The. shepherd 
lays his rod across the top of the gateway just above 
the backs of his sheep* As each sheep passes, he quick- 
ly examines it for briers in the ears, snags; in the 
che&k or weeping of the eyes from dust or scratches, 
Wifeii such conditions, are found, he drops the rod across 
the sheep's back and it steps out. of line. 

^ "fiach' sheep's wounds are carefully cleaned* Then 
the ^shepherd dips his hand, into the olive oil and 

"anoints the injury* A large cup is dipped into the jar 
of water, kept cool by evaporation in the unglazed 

"pottery, and is brought out— never half full but al- 
ways overflowing. The sheep will sink its nose into 
the water clear to the eyes, if fevered, and drink 
until fully refreshed* 

>tr When all the sheep are at rest, the shepherd places 
his staff within reach in" case it is needed during the 
night* Then he wraps himself in his woolen robe, and 
lies down across the gateway, facing the sheep, for 
ais^ night's repose* t 

: '"So'i" concluded D 'Alfonso, "after all the care and 
protection the shepherd has given it, a sheep may well 
soliloquize in the twilight, as translated into words 
by David; Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me 
all the days of my life; and I shall dwell in the 
house of ' the Lord forever*" 

We have such a loving example here in St* John 10; 
?,9>11* of the good Shepherd ! s tender care, that Jesus 
gave us in his own word's. (Verse 7). • • Verily, Verily, 
I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep, . * • 
(verse 9) I am the door: by me if any man enter in, he 
shall be saved, * * * (verse 11) I am the good Shepherd: 



THE PILGRIM 



-II. 



the good Shepherd giveth his life for his sheep. It 
seems that the life of a good shepherd, his main con- 
cern and interest is for his sheep. What a humble and 
loving picture we have of the good shepherd. When the 
sheep are all safe in the fold, he will wrap himself 
in his blanket, and lay down in the gate-way for the 
night, with *his staff close by; "He is the door of 
the sheepfold." —Humbly Submitted By 

Paul H. Clark 
Modesto, Calif. 

DO HOT JUDGE OTHERS TOO HARD 

Pray do not find fault with the man who limps 

Or stumbles along the road, 
Unless you have worn the shoes he wears 

Or struggled beneath his load. 
There may be tacks in his shoes that hurt, 

Though hidden away from view, 
Or the burden he bears, placed on your back, 

Might cause you to stumble too. 

Don't Sneer at the man who's down today, 

Unless you, have felt the = blow 
That caused his fall, or felt the shame 

That only the fallen know. 
You may be strong, but still the blows 

That were his, if dealt you 
In the self-same- way at the self-same time, 

Might cause you to stagger too. 

Don't be too harsh with the- man who sins, 

Or pelt him with words and stones, 
Unless you are sure yea, doubly sure 

That you have no sins of your own. 
For, you know, perhaps if the tempter '-s voice 

Should whisper as soft to you 
As it did to him when he went astray 

'Twould cause you to falter too. 

Selected "by Martha Myers 



14 :;;• •>:":? ? '- :j -" ; ^THE ' RIIGRiM 



: V'\J/;\; ffli1-s|w : Tffii)to cross -; 

' Wh'ett-I swvey the wondrous . Cross , r , , 
L ° * ■'■•'"On -which the Prince, of Glory died, ... ., 

'■•'■WSsr ''richest gain I count but loss, : . .... " ; . . 
And pdur'-cohtemt-; on all my pride, 

Forbxd~it, Lbrd, that I should boast 
Save ;4n : the death of Christ my Godj 
All the vain things that charm me most, 
-I sacrifice them to His blood. 

See from, His head, His hands, His feet, 
Sorrow and love flow mingled down j 
; Did e'er such love and sorrow meet j 
Or thorns compose so rich : a crown? * 

His dying crimson like a robe 
Spreads o*er His body on the tree; 

Then am I dead to all the globe, 
And all the globe is dead to me, 

Were the whole realm of Mature mine, 
^hat were a present far too small) 
Love so amazing, so diving, 
. - Demands my soul, my life, my all. 

This well loved hymn is considered' by many to be one 
cf the greatest works of Isaac Watts. By the time he 
was 22 years old," Isaac Watts had composed 110 hymns 
and this hymn was no, 7 in his third edition,. 

No doubt the writer designed this great, hymn for 
commnnion services and was inspired to compose it from 
the words of the apostle Paul from Gal. 6;lU, "But God 
forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto 
me, and I unto the world." 

It may seem a strange thing to the unbeliever that 
anyone could glory or rejoice in such a terrible symbol 
of suffering and death as the cross. 



THE PHX3BIM 15 






But when the lost soul comes to the realization that 
this Cross of Christ is the means of his Salvation, the 
picture will change from that of disregard and disdain, 
to joy unspeakable and full of glory* 

When we realize, that it was the Prince of ,, Glory, 
the Lamb of God, who became ain for us who knew no sin 
that we might be made the righteousness of God in him, 
then we can truly pour contempt on all our pride. 

These lines are wonderful and almost beyond our 
comprehension and we are made to confess, with the 
writer, "Love so amazing, so divine, demands my soul, 
my life, my all* 11 

— Joseph L* Cover 

Sonora, California , . 

IT IS GOOD TO REKEfiBER THAT: 

,M Twas a sheep, not a lamb, that strayed away, 

In the parable' Jesus told; . .. 
" 'A "grown-up sheep, that had gone astray, -■ 

From the ninety and nine in the fold. 

Otit on the hillside, out in the cold, 

'Twas a sheep the Good Shepherd sought 

And back to the flock, safe 'in the fold, 

! Twas a sheep the Good Shepherd brought. 

And why for the sheep should we earnestly long, . 

'And as earnestly hope and pray? 

Because there is danger if they, go wrong, 

ffHey will lead the lambs .astray. 

Tor the lambs will follow the sheep,.- you know, ' ' 

Wherever the sheep may "stray, •',.:, 
■ When the sheep go wrong, it will pot be. long 
■ Till the lambs are wrong as .they. 

And so for the sheep we earnestly plead, ■ 

For the sake of the lambs, today; * 
' "* If the lambs are lost, what terrible cost 

Some sheep will have to pay. 11 , .. 

From "The Gospel Messenger" ' 
Selected by Orpha Wagner 



T6"' •"•;, ' ;" ;—■;•■•••——■- THE FILGRIH 



Pfet0rttal 



THE PERSECUTION IMDER MERO r IN WHICH PAUL AND PETER 
WERE ; -HONOURED WITH MARTlffiDOM -IN THE CAUSE OF 
- .=-'■ .'..- i- ■■'•■ RELIGION AT- ROME. 

Nero now having the ; government firmly established 
under him, ; and henceforth pigging into nefarious pro- 
jects^ began to take up arms against that very religion 
which acknowledges the one Supreme God. ,To describe, 
indeed, the greatness of this-man's wickedness, is not 
compatible with our present object; and as there are 
many that have given his history in the most accurate 
narratives, every one may, at his pleasure,: in these 
contemplate the grossness of his extraordinary madness. 
Under the influence of this, he did not proceed to de- 
stroy so many thousands with any calculation, but with 
such indiscriminate murder as not even to refrain from 
his nearest and dearest friends * His own mother and 
wife, with many others that were his near relatives^ he 
killed like strangers and enemies, with various kinds 
of death. And, indeed, in addition to all his other 
crimes, this too was yet wanting to complete the cata- 
logue, that he was the first of the emperors that dis- 
played himself an enemy of piety towards the Deity. 
This fact is recorded by the Roman Tertullian, in 
language like the following: "Ebcaraine your records* 
There you will find that Nero was the first that per- 
secuted this doctrine, particularly then when after 
subduing all the east, he exercised his cruelty against 
all at Rome. Such is the man. of whom we boast, as the 
leader in our ; punishment. For he that knows who he 
was, may know also that there could scarcely be any 
thing but what was great and good, condemned by Nero." 
Thus Nero publicly announcing himself as the chief 
enemy of God, was led on in his fury to slaughter the 
apostles. Paul is therefore said to have been behead- 
ed at Rome, and Peter to have been crucified under him. 
And this account is confirmed by the fact, that the 
names of Peter and Paul still remain in the cemeteries 



THE PILGRIM 17 



of that city even to this day. But likewise, a certain 
ecclesiastical writer, Caius by name, who was born 
about the time of Zephyrinus bishop of Rome, disputing 
with Proclus the leader of the Phrygian sect, gives 
the following statement respecting the places where 
the earthly tabernacles of the aforesaid apostles are 
laid* "But I can show, " says he, "the trophies of 
the apostles: for if you will go to the Vatican, or 
to the Ostian road, you will find the trophies of those 
who have laid the foundation of this church,, and that 
both suffered martyrdom about the same time. Dionysius 
bishop of Corinth bears the following testimony, in his 
discourse addressed to the Romans. . 'Thus, likewise 
you, by means of this admonition, have mingled the 
flourishing seed that had been planted by Peter and 
Paul at Rome and Corinth. For both of these having 
planted us at Corinth, likewise instructed us; and 
having in like manner taught in Italy, they suffered 
martyrdom about the same time. 1 " This testimony I 
have superadded, in order that the truth of the 
history might be still more confirmed. 

-p Eusebius 1 Ecclesiastical History 



CUR THOUGHTS 

What have you been thinking about today? Have 
they been thoughts that please Jesus, or are they 
thoughts of which you are ashamed? Our thoughts tell 
on us. "As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he." 
Our thoughts largely determine our character. Some 
wise man has said that many birds fly over our heads, 
but we can keep them from nesting in our hair. Often 
thoughts come into our heads from seemingly nowhere, 
but it is up to us to decide whether they shall stay 
there. We can ask God to keep our minds and thoughts, 
He will help us to think on those things which are 
true, honest, just, pure, lovely, and of good report. 

Selected by Martha Baker 



isr\.; •- ••••■'-•' .. ::: "-THE-'Hi^iM 



INFIJJENCE pFXTTijA'^m^ '^.'i^'v: 









Drap r a pebble' in^t.he >fa.ter; i c ./'■ ] \ ; * t !*£[ 
Just I a splash and it is gone, **/,".■" 

But XhdTe l 's\k half -a, hundred ripple^. * "^']; 

.. Circling^pn, and Qlfci and on/ ^ .V* *''""..' 

" Spreading ,; spreading .from iBs .denterj ^ ^7- 
# . Flowing on m& out tc^'sea,'. ,"/^ f "j^ *XV:t*>\ 
VAnd th^re is -NO way of tel^*&,/ >/ '} -Cvi* 

■ Where the. end is g<?ing to/ be* .:;. , ' ; . / ; . 

D r.op a ; YQX*d unkind and c£ir ele s s ; _ . :\,\ ;• ■ 

f ^n a. minute you forget,. T J vf , : 
Bajt the little waves are flowing ., : ■ : . ~ *■ 

And the ripples ei^cling,7yet. ; -". 7 ^ '. , V" 
And, /perhaps in. some sad life^..' ,,.-,;/./-■ 

A- mighty .-w^ye of tears *:you ! y§. stirred;' 
Or disturbed a life' that's happy, '*. v 

Wher» you dropped ithat.unkind word. 

Drop "a "word of cffeer tod kindness; 

Just a splash, and it ; is gone, 
But there's a half a hundred ripples 

Circling on, and on and., on. , . 
Bearing joy and hope and comfort 

On each . dashing , splashing wave , ... 
'Till you wouldn't believe, the volume.' 

Of the- one kind word you gave. 

Drop a word of cheer and kindness; . 

In a minute you forget, - .. . 
But the gladness still is swelling, /. 

And the joy is circling yet... . 
And you've rolled a wave of comfort, ' 

Whose sweet music can be heard, , '. ' .. 
Over miles and miles of 'water, 

Just by dropping one kind word. 

Author unknown 

Selected by Orpha Barton 






m mm*s 



THE PILGRIM 19 



CHIIDREN*S*PAG£ 
JESUS WALKS ON THE WATER 

One night* Jesus 1 .friends were in a boat on the lake* 
All at once, a big storm came up. How the wind blew! 
The waves got bigger and bigger* They splashed into 
the boat* 

Jesus * friends were afraid. Then they saw someone 
coming. But he was not in a boat. He was walking on 
the water. 

Now the men were even more afraid. They did not 
know that this was Jesus. .Jesus said^ "Do not be 
afraid. It is I." 

Peter called to Jesus,. Hesaid^ "If you are really 
Jesus, tell me to come to you." 
. Jesus said, "Come." 

Peter climbed out of the -boat and began to walk; .on 
the water to Jesus. Then Peter felt how hard the wind 
was blowing. He saw how high the waves were. Peter. 
was afraid. He began to sink. He called^ ^Jesus, 
save me." 

Jesus put cut his hand and saved Peter.. He said, 
"Why were. you afraid, feter? Why didn't you trust me?" 

. . Jesus.. and Peter climbed into the boat. Then the 
wind stopped blowing and the water was still again. 
Jesus * friends said to Jesus, "You are the Son of God." 

Write the missing letters with a red pencil or 

* crayon. 
Pe er was af aid. Jes^ __ helped Pe er. 

Write the five red letters on the. line below* 

Jesus wants me to him. * w\ 

Jesus can do all things because he is the Son - 1 ; 
of . « ' 

To Remember : 

"What time I am afraid, I will trust in thee*" 

Psalm 56:3 

-R.S. 



20 fHETlLffliia" 



BIBLE CHARACTERS. 
_;,, . ; ,: ,,,. ,,.^, ., ... JOSHUA _ .. [, . 

This' ' Old : Testatefent man -was known as "Oshea 11 in . .;: . .; 
N\Habers^l3:8'l^ierte : lae" is listed with the twelve spies 
whom Moses sent from the wilderness to search out "the 
land of Cana&h. He and Caleb ^were the only two who 
brought back' a true and-f earless report. Consequent- 
ly, they were the only two men in all the camp of 
Israel over twenty years old who lived to possess the ; 
promised land. *~ 

After the death of Moses, God called Joshua to lead 
the' children of Israel < over Jord-an : into- the land of 
Canaan to conquer and possess it. 'It was here the 
waters of the Jordan River piled up^ and. they all 
passed over on dry ground. 

Cnch in Canaan, they observed the pas&over and ate 
corn, so there was no more need for manna anymore. 

One of the things Joshua- has been well known for is. 
the battle of Jericho. It was indeed a wonderful, de- 
monstration of faith to march around the city wails 
seven days, and then they just, fell -over. - 

During the' battle with the Amorites one day, Joshua 
spoke -to the Lord and said, "Sun* stand thou still upon 
Gibe on, and 1 thou, noon, in' the valley -of Ajalon. We 
are told:/ the .sun hasted not to go down -for about a 
whole day, and there was no day before or after it 
where the Lord. hearkened unto the voice of a man. 

Near the close of his life, JosKua called the people 
and admonished them to serve the Lord >. and made the 
well-known statement, JtAs for me and my house, we will 
serve the.Lord. ,r . ■ - ,. , 

Joshua lived to be 110 years old, leaving many 
examples for believers of our day* 

— Paul Baker : .. 
: * > - ■ -' ■ t Maple, Ontario 



THE PILGRIM 



VOL. 11 JULY-AUGUST, 1964 NOS. 7-8 

"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." 1 Peter 2: 1 1 



MOKE, M GOD, OF THEE 

Less, less of self each day, 
Amd more, my God, of Thee; 

Oh keep me in Thy way 
However rough it be. 

Less of the flesh each day, 
Lese of the world and sin ; ; 

More of Thy love, I pray, 
More of Thyself within. 

Riper and riper now, 

Each hour let me become; 

Less fond of things below, 
More fit for such a home. 

More moulded to Thy will, 
Lord, let Thy servant be; 

Higher and higher still — . 
Nearer and nearer Thee. 



— Wholesome Words 



THE PILGRIM is a religious magazine published monthly in the interests of the 
members of The Old Brethren Church. Subscription rate: $1.50 per year. Sample copies 
lent free on request. Publishing Editor: Leslie Cover; Consulting Editor: Daniel F. Wolf. 
Address: THE PILGRIM, Star Route, Box 1160, Sonora, Calif. 



WATCH AM) WAIT 

How Instinctive it is when we wait for the arrival of 
an expected friend, a train on which we expect to travel, 
or any event of special importance to think and watch and 
be ready for the expected moment, which will not occur 
without waiting until the time of its appearance* The 
inspired Preacher (Eccl, 3:1) has said, "To everything 
there is a season, and a time to every purpose under the 
heaven, " And in God's arrangement of the seasons we must 
wait till the proper time arrives., for we cannot look for 
January in July, or for harvest time In mid-winter* 

The greatest time the world will have ever seen Is the 
soon coming of our blessed Lord In the clouds of heaven 
to gather His. elect from the four winds to catch them up 
into His holy presence to be forever and eternally with 
Him in His holy presence, away from sin and earth's mani- 
fold imperfections. No one can name or conceive of any- 
thing so desireable as to be in that celestial company* 
No one can name or conceive of anything, so desolate, so 
terrible, so sad, and disappointing as to be left behind 
In that fateful day. How vivid will then appear the 
truth of the scripture, "What is a man profited if he 
gain the whole world, and lose his oun soul?" fei hat then? 
if I spend my life in luxury, pride, and the many vani- 
ties of the world, and so must meet the awful and dread- 
ed judgments of Almighty God. Are these great opo sites 
an incentive to watchfulness? They certainly should be. 

To watch and wait to be in that happy company of 
God T s elect in the great day of the Lord, to keep our 
garments spotless, is of highest importance. Great 
calamities are ahead and in store for this wicked world 
when Jesus comes to set up His reign upon the earth. 
"Watch ye therefore, and pray always that ye may be 
accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall 
come upon the earth, and to stand before the Son of 
Man." In St. Mark's gospel we read: "Katch ye there- 
fore: for ye know not when the master of the house 
cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the cock- 



THE PILGRIM 



crowing, or in the morning: Test coming suddenly he - 
find you sleeping* And what I say unto < you I say unto 
all, Watch." 

But with our watching we must also wait patiently, 
"For we through the Spirit wait for the hope of right- 
eousness by faith ." Gal. 5:5* Also Thess. 1:10,. "And 
to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he- raised* from 
the dead, evefi Jesus, which delivered us from .the wrath 
to come." To patiently wait for the coming of ,the Lord 
is essential as expressed in Luke 12:35"*36i "Let. your -. 
loins be girded about, and- your lights burning;;, and ye ■■-.- 
yours'elves like unto men that -wait for their lord, when 
he will return from the wadding; that when he cometh. 
and knockethy they -may open.. unto/ him. imniediately.". -The 
prophet Isaiah left us these .beautiful; words,; "But they 
that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; : Yo 
they shall mount up with wings : as' eagles; they shall.?: 
run, and not be weary;* and they shall walk, and not . 
faint." Isaiah 40:31* So now shall we watch and waity 
or sleep and be doomed? _ Davifl A . Skiles 

Rcssville, Indiana. 



GRACE AND OBEDIENCE 

"For the Grace of God that bringeth salvation hath- : 
appeared unto all men, teaching us that denying ungod- 
liness and worldly lusts, "' we ■ should live ■ soberly, 
righteously and godly in this present world; looking ■■. 
for that blessed' hope, and 'the glorious' appearing of - .. ■ 
the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave 
Himself for us. that He might, redeem us -from 1 all iniq- 
uity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zeal- 
ous of good works. "(Titus 2:11, 12, 13, 14.). = . \ ; 

What then? Shall we- sin because we^ are not under -the 
law but under grace? God forbid.. Know ye not, that 
to whom ye yield' yourselves servants to; obey, his ser- 
vants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, 
or of obedience unto righteousness? But God be thanked 
that ye -Were the servants of sin, but ye obeyed from 
the heart that form of doctrine which .was delivered unto 



THE PILGRIM 



ymu (ftomans 6:15, l6> !?♦ ) * . ■ ' " 

There is a definite relationship in the true be- 
lievers life between the Grace of God and obedience.^ 

Wfc know not how to place the true value upon the 
Grace of God, but we do know it brings salvation to 
the reach of ,all who are conscious of its appearing 
unto them; so we do also know that by the experience 
of accepting this Grace that brings salvation, by the 
act of obedience of submitting wholly to God, to, as 
ate, read above, -obey from the heart that form of doct- 
rine which was delivered, we may obtain salvation. 

We cannot evade or deny that entire obedience to 
God roust be a work of the heart . We must Tt yield our- 
selves, servants to obey Him l""^ must be born again, 
of- water and of the Spirit to see and enter the King- 
dom of God. (St. John 3:3,5) 

The divine relationship of Grace and Obedience 
grows upon the believer as experience shows the way** 
As- we advance along the narrow way- "that leads to- 
life," we realize the blessings of Grace and the joy 
of obedience. 

Obedience is the divine condition of wholly yield- 
ing our will to God, and the true desire to follow the 
Lord in His appointed way; to be truly sincere — not 
argumentive — concerning His revealed will; to deeply, 
and gradually, more fully realise what God has done 
for us in bringing Salvation within the reach of us; 
so near that we may accept with heartfelt humility 
the divine remedy for sin, and apply this remedy for 
every ill. 

Truly the. means of Grace and will to do is prompted 
and executed by God, providing we accept God into our 
lives. .His energizing power by the Holy Spirit enter- 
ing into the . new creature (2 Cor. 5;17) makes activity 
possible unto obedience. 

The further experience of fellowship and service 
promotes the virtue of love to growth and activity in 
.our lives. 

Those are truly blest who come under the triple 
bond of fellowship with God ; 



THE- PILGRIM 



1. If ye ask anything in my name I will do it* 

2. If ye love me keep my commandments, 

3. And I will pray the Father and He shall give you 
another Comforter that He may abide with you forever. 
(St, John 14:15, 16) 

To continue in the way of life, we feel the burden 
for lost souls grow upon us; the care and concern Jesus 
manifests to all descends to His children, wherein the 
love for the lost grows, and we can become " workers 
together with Him ," and can join in the same plea with 
the Apostles and children of God at the beginning of 
this great work of salvation, and we can say "Amen" 
to the Word: n We then as workers together with Him 
beseech you also that ye recieve not the Grace of God 
in vain,"- (2 Cor. 6:7) 

If we do not co-operate, if we do not yield to His 
gracious will, if we do not obey from the heart that 
form of doctrine which was delivered unto us, the Grace 
of God would be in vain to us, because obedience to God 
was left out . * Jesus learned obedience by suffering. 
(Heb. 5:8) May we follow Him, 

Disobedience is closely related to sin . Obedience 
aids God's work in us. 

Obedience, and the Grace of God, 

When in harmonious measure, 
Continues as the saints have trod, 

To build a lasting treasure. 

For God so loved the sinners lost, 

To be their loving Saviour, 
That we by counting now the cost, 

Obtain His gracious favor. 

The Grace of God salvation brings, 

And teaches- us our. duty; 
Obedient '-to the King of Kings, 

Recieving of Kis beauty. 



THE PILGRIM 



Our Saviour Lord obedience learned 

By suffering for the sinner , 
And so the highest station earned, 
And now the chief soul winner. 

We too would follow in His ways^- ' 
Obedient to His calling, ' ;1 

That He be with us all our days 
And keep us safe from fallings 

So let us with our hearts true love 

Accept His grace and keeping, 
That God may send the Heavenly Dove 

Till comes our time for sleeping. 

Oh Lord, be near us with Thy care. - 

Work in us. Make us holy, 
That in. Thy labours we may share, 
., ^ Like Thee be meek and- lowly. 

}j _>.;_;._.. \L. • • —Joseph I. Cover 

r ■"•" ' Sonora, Califo rnia. 

- '.;£' .~: WHAT WE NEED 

That the generation to come might know them, even the 
children which should be born; who should arise and de- 
clare them to their children. (Psalms 78:6) 

What America needs most is a revival of piety, the 
kind Mother and Father used to have; piety that counted 
it good business to stop for daily fa^nily prayers be- 
fore breakfast, right in the middle of the harvest; 
that quit work a half hour earlier on Thursday night, 
so as to get the chores done and go to prayer meeting; 
that borrowed money to pay the preacher's salary and 
prayed fervently in secret for the salvation of the rich 
man who looked with scorn on such unbusinesslike behav- 
ior. That's what we need now to clean this country of 
the filth of graft and greedy petty and big; of worship 
of fine houses and big lands and high office and grand 

social functions. _ _ ^ , , „ „ , 

— Selected by Guy Hootman 



THE' PILGRIM 



HYMN STUDY 
CHILDREN OF THE HEAVENLY KING 

Children of The Heavenly King, 

As ye journey, sweetly sing; 
Sing your' Saviour's worthy praise, 

Glorious in- his works and ways* 

Ye are trav'ling home' to God^ ■ *■.#■■:***? 

In the way the. fathers' trod; 
They are happy now*— and- ye, ■ ' '•'.;; 

Soon their happiness shall see*"" 

Shout, ye little flock, and blest ; ; 
You on Jesus* throne shall rest; 

There your seat is now prepared • ■■ 
There your kingdom and reward. 

Fear not, ■brethren, joyful stand - * : . 

On the borders of Your land; 
Jesus Christ, your Father's Son, > 
■ Bids you undismayed ' go on. 

•Lord, obediently we'll go, 
Gladly leaving all below; 
- ■ Only thou, our leader be, 

And we still will follow thee. • 

This little, hyr^Jof courage and hope was written by 
John Cennick in 1742. He was born in 1718 of Quaker 
parents but raised in the Established Church* At the 
age of 19 he was converted and became an assistant ' 
minister to- John Wesley. Later on he transferred his 
allegiance to White field but the last years of his life 
were spent as a Moravian.- 

After his conversion he took the job of teaching in 
a school John Wesley and Whitefield had founded for 
the children of coal miners at Kingston hear Brestol. 
There he not. only taught but helped in the class meet- 
ings and in preaching. He became acquainted with the 
Welsh revivalist Howell Harris and joined him in out 



8 THE PILGRIM 



of door evangelistic tours. 

Cennick and Harris were preaching at Swindon when 
a mob gathered to torment them* They fired guns over 
the preachers 1 heads so close that the faces of both 
were blackened from the powder. Then they covered 
them with dust and sprayed them with filthy ditch 
water from a fire engine* While they were deluging 
Harris > Cenriick preached, when they changed to Cennick 
Harris took up the talking. So they continued through 
the town until the engine broke down and the mob was 
forced to use buckets, A leading citizen of the town, 
Mr, Goddard, had 'loaned the mob his guns, halberd, 
and engine a'nd instructed them to use the preachers 
as badly as possible only not to kill them* So all 
the time the mob was, performing he sat on his horse 
and laughed. 

This was just one of the many experiences of this 
evangelist's life. In four years Cennick wrote 500 
hymns but time has weeded out all of them but this one. 
Originally it had 12 verses but now only five appear in 
most hymnals. This hymn is one of the old favorite 
Church hymns and only gives a hint of the turbulent 
life which John Cennick led as an Evangelist. Only the 
fourth verse gives us some glimpse of his fears and of 
the dangers of the earthly pilgrimage. We can be glad 
that of the 500 hymns this man wrote, at least this 
one survived. _ j ose ph L. Cover 

Sonora, California 

Dear Readers, 

I do not' feel able to write each of the Members and 
Friends who have been so thoughtful in remembering me 
during my sickness by cards and* letters, and I feel 
many prayers have been offered. My recovery is slow. 
Will you continue to pray? Th£ Lord knows best; let 
His will be done. 

Mail has meant much to me. 

Martha J. Myers 
Greenville, Ohio 



THE PILGRIM 



THE PROPER USE OF THE BIBLE 
By A f W, Tozer 

The boast that the Bible is the world* s best seller 
sounds a little hollow when the character and purpose 
of the Bible are understood. 

It is not how many Bibles are sold that counts, nor 
even how many people read them; what matters is how 
many actually believe what they read and surrender 
themselves in faith to live by the truth. Short of 
this the Bible can have no real value for any of us, 
A great deal is said, and rightly said, about the 
superiority of the Bible as literature* So beautiful 
are the words of prophet and psalmist, as well as those 
of our Lord and His apostles, that they can scarcely be 
. made less than beautiful, even by the clumsiest trans- 
lator* Speaking any word here in praise of the beauty 
of the Authorized Version (the one usually selected to 
be "read as literature") would be to gild the lily or 
set a candle to the sun; so I refrain. But to study 
the Scriptures for their literary beauty alone is to 
miss the whole purpose for which they were written/ 
The Bible was called forth by the moral emergency 
occasioned by the fall of man... It is the voice of God 
calling men home from the wilds of sin; it is a road 
map for -returning prodigals; it is .instruction in 
righteousness, light in darkness, information about 
God -and man and life and death and heaven and hell. In 
It God' warns, commands, rebukes, promises, encourages. 
In -it He offers salvation and life through His Eternal 
Son, And the destiny of each one depends upon the re- 
sponse he or she makes to the voice of the Word. 
Because the Bible is the kind of book it is, there 
can be no place for the detached, appraising attitude 
in our approach to it, "0 earth, earth, earth, hear 
the word of the Lord," God's Word is not to -be enjoy- 
ed as one might enjoy a Beethoven symphony or a poem by 
Wordsworth. It demands immediate action, faith, sur- 
render, committal. Until it has secured these it has 
done nothing positive for the reader, but it HAS in- 



10 ■ THE PILGRIM 



creased his responsibility and deepened the judgment 
that must follow* 

Of the millions of Bibles bought during the last 
few years there is no certain way to discover how many 
are being read. But there is a pretty sure way to dis- 
cover how many readers obey them. Total committal of 
a few hundred thousand persons to the message of the 
Bible anywhere in the world would work a moral revolu- 
tion that would effect for good every facet of modern 
life. Since no such revolution has occurred, we can 
only conclude that the Best Seller is not being read, 
or at least not being obeyed,. 

In a time of disaster such as earthquake or flood, 
first-aid information and the instructions of the med- 
ical authorities are often matters of life or death. 
What would we think of a man if we found him at such a 
time comfortably reclined reading this material for 
its literary beauty? He might feel an aesthetic thrill 
at the terse, concise language and still die of typhoid, 
for his life depends not upon his admiration of the • 
words of the official directives but upon his obedience 
to them**. 

As preposterous as such conduct would be, yet some- 
thing like it is practiced constantly in a sphere 
where the consequences are far more weighty. Men who 
have but a little while to prepare themselves for the 
eternal world read the only Book that can tell them 
how— not to learn how, but to enjoy the literary beauty 
of the Book, Only the blindness of heart occasioned 
by sin would permit men so to do. 

In recent years the Bible has been recommended for 
many ether purposes than the one for which it was 
written. The peace of mind cults, for instance, manage 
to find in it oil for the troubled waters of the soul; 
but to make it work' they must pick, choose, misunder- 
stand and misapply quite literally to their heart* s 
content. Now, the Bible when read honestly and 
"responsibly: does bring peace of mind, but. only after 
it has first brought the heart to a repentance that 
is often anything but peaceful. When the entire life 
has been morally transformed and the heart purified 



THE PILGRIM 11 



from sin, then the seeker can know real and legitimate 
peace. Any manipulation of the Scriptures to make 
them speak peace to the natural man is evil and can 
only lead to ruin. 

In the hill country of the American South I once 
met persons who used certain obscure passages from 
Ezekiel as an incantation to stop blood after an in- 
jury. The Bible has also been made to serve as a text- 
book for salesmen j and some of us remember that during 
the depression of the 1930 T s some distraught leaders 
suggested that it might be well to adopt the economics 
of Joseph in Egypt to help pull us out of the hole, 

A few years ago it was fairly popular practice for 
Bible teachers to claim to find in the Scriptures con- 
firmation of almost every new discovery made by 
science. Apparently no one noticed that the scientist 
had to find it before the Bible teacher could, and it 
never seemed to occur to anyone to wonder why, if it 
was there in the Bible in such plain sight, it took 
several thousand years and the help of science before 
anyone saw it. 

Now, I believe that everything in the Bible is true, 
but to attempt to make it a textbook for science is to 
misunderstand it completely and tragically, The pur- 
pose of the Bible is to bring men to Christ, to make 
them hol3^ and prepare them for heaven. In this it is 
unique among books, and it always fulfills its purpose 
when it is read in faith and obedience. 

— The Alliance Witness, 

Selected by Daniel F. Wolf 



If you have kind words to say, 

Say them now. 
Tomorrow may not come your way; 
Do a kindness while you may; 
Loved ones will not always stay; 

Say them now. 

Selected 



12 THE PILGRIM 



THE MASTER- IS- COMING- - "~ 

They said, "The Master is coming 

To honor the town today* 
And none can tell at whose house or home 

The Master may choose to stay. 
And I 'thought while my heart beat wildly: 

What if He should come to mine? 
How would 1 strive to entertain 

And honor the Guest Divine? 

And straight I turned to toiling ■• * 

To make my house more neat. 
I swept and polished and garnished 

And decked it with blossoms sweet, 
I was troubled for fear the Master 

Might come ! ere my task was done. 
And I hastened and worked the faster 

And watched the hurrying sun # 

But right in the midst of my duties 

A woman came to my door» 
She had come to tell me. her sorrows' . ■ 

And my comfort and aid to implore. 
And I said, "I cannot listen 

.Or help you any today • 
I have greater things to attend to # n 

And the pleader turned away* 

But soon there came another- 

: :A cripple, thin, pale, and gray. 

And he said, n let me stop and rest 

Awhile in your home, I pray. 
I've travelled far since morning. 

I'm hungry, and faint, and weak. 
My heart is full of misery, 

And comfort and help I seek," 



THE PILGRIM 13 



And I said, "I am grieved and sorry 

But I -cannot help you today, 
I look for a great and noble guest," 

And the cripple went away. 
And the day wore on swiftly 

And my task was nearly done. 
And a prayer was in my heart 

That the Master to me might come* 

And I thought I soon : would meet Him 
And serve Him with utmost care. 

When a little* child stood by me 
With a face so sweet and fair. 

Sweet, but with marks of teardrops. 

And his clothes were tattered and old; 

A finger was bruised and bleeding, 
• And his little bare feet were cold. 

And I -said, "I am sorry for you. 

You are sorely in need of care, 
But I cannot stop to give it. 

You must hasten otherwhere." 
And at the words a shadow 

Swept o ! er his blue-veined brow, 
"Someone will feed and clothe you, dear, 

But I am too busy now," 

At last the day was ended, 

And my toil was over and done. 
My house was swept and garnished, 

And I watched in the dark, alone. 
Watched but no footfall sounded; 

No one paused at my gate; 
No one entered my cottage door: 

I could only pray and wait. 



14 t THE PILGRIM: 



I waited till night had deepened, 

And the Master had not come* 
"He had .entered some other door," f cried, 

"«And gladdened some -other home," 
My labor had been for 'nothing, 

And I bowed my head and wept. 
My heart was sore with' longingj 

Yet in spite of it all, I slept. 

Then the Master stood before me^ 
And His face was grave and fair, 

"Three times today, I came to your door 
And craved your pity and care, 

Three '.times you sent me onward 
Unhelped and uncomforted, 

And the blessing you might have had was lost, 
And your: chance. to serve has fled," 

"Oh Lord, Dear Lord, forgive me^ 

How could I know it was Thee? 
My very soul was .shamed and bowed 

In the depths of humility. 
And He said, "The sin is pardoned, 

But the blessing is lost to thee: 
For comforting not the least of mine^ 

Ye . have failed to comfort me." 



"Selected by Orpha Wagner 



■• THE USE OF TIME 

If you saw a man standing by the shore flinging gold 

coins and diamonds into the sea, you would say he was 

insane. Yet many people continually do something very 

like this. Not gold and precious stones do they throw 

away, but minutes, hours, days, weeks, and years of 

time — possessions which are of greater worth than any 

coins on earth. 

Selected 



THE PILGRIM 15 



Ptstetcal 



THE FIRST SUCCESSORS OF THE AFOSTLES 

That Paul preached to the Gentiles, and established 
churches from Jerusalem and around as far as Illyricum, 
is evident both from his own expressions,, and from the 
testimony of Luke in the book of Acts, And in what 
provinces Peter also proclaimed the doctrine of Christ, 
the doctrine of the. New Covenant, appears from his own 
writings, and may be seen from that epistle we have 
mentioned as admitted' in the canon, and which he 
addressed to the Hebrews in the dispersion throughout 
Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bithynia. But 
how many and which of these, actuated by a' genuine zeal, 
were judged suitable to feed the churches established 
by these apostles, it is not easy to say, any farther 
than may be gathered from the writings'' of Paul. For 
he, indeed, had innumerable fellow-^labourers, dr as he 
himself calls them, fellow-soldiers in the churchy Of 
these, the greater part are honoured "with an 'indelible 
remembrance by him In his epistles, where he gives a 
lasting testimony concerning them. " Luke also, in his 
Acts, speaking of his friends, mentions' them by name, 
Timothy, indeed, is recorded- as having first received 
the episcopate at Ephesus, as Titus, : also, was appoint- 
ed over the churchesMn Crete V : But Luke,, who was born 
at Antioch, and. by profession a physician, being fpr^ 
the most" part connected wlth'-paiil, and- familiarly 
acquainted with the rest of the apostles, has left us 
in two inspired books, the institutes of that spiritual 
healing art which he obtained from them. One of these 
is his. gospel, in which he testifies thsit he has re- 
corded, "as those who were, from the beginning eyewit- 
nesses, and ministers 'of the word," delivered to him, 
whom also, he says, he has In all things followed. The 
other is his Acts of the -Apostles, which he composed, 
not from what he had heard from others, but from what 
he had seen himself. It is also said, that Paul usually 
referred to his gospel, whenever in his epistles he 



16 THE PILGRIM 



spoke of some particular gospel of his own, saying, 
"according to my gospel, 11 But of the rest that accomp- 
anied Paul; Crescens is mentioned by him as sent to 
Gaul. Linus , whom he has mentioned in his Second 
Epistle to Timothy as his companion at Rome, has been 
^before shown to have been the first after Peter, that 
obtained the episcopate at Rome. Clement also, who was 
appointed the third bishop of this churchy is proved 
by him to have been a fellow-labourer and fellow-soldier 
with him, Eeside, the Areopagite, called Dionysii&s, 
whom Luke has recorded in his Acts, after Paul's address 
to the Athenians, in the Areopagus, as the first that be- 
lieved, is mentioned by Dionysius, another of the ancients, 
and pastor of the church at Corinth, as" the first bishop 
of the church at Athens, But the manner and times of the 
apostolic succession shall be mentioned as we proceed. 

After Nero had held the government about thirteen 
years, Galba and Otho reigned about a year and six 
months, Vespasian, who had become illustrious in the 
campaign against the Jews, was then proclaimed sovereign 
ih Judea, receiving the title of emperor from the armies 
there. Directing his course, therefore, immediately to 
Rome, he commits the care of the war against the Jews, 
into the hands of his son Titus; for after the ascen- i 
sion of our Saviour,- the Jews, in addition to their 
wickedness against him, were now incessantly plotting 
mischief against his apostles. First, they slew Stephen 
by stoning him, next James the son of Zebedee, and the 
brother of John, by beheading, and finally James, who 
first obtained the episcopal seat at Jerusalem after 
the ascension of our Saviour, and was slain in the 
manner before related. But the rest of the apostles, 
who were harassed in innumerable ways, .with a view to 
destroy them, and driven from the land of Judea, had 
2one forth to preach the gospel to all nations, relying 
upon the aid of Christ, when he said, "Go ye, teach all 
nations in my name." The w|iole body, however, of the 
church at Jerusalem, having been com&anded by a divine 
revelation, given to men of approved piety there before 
the war, removed, from the city, and dwelt at a certain 
town beyond the Jordan, called Pella. 

(continued on pa^e 20) 



THE PILGRIM 17 



DEFINITION OF MATURITY 

Maturity is many things. First, it is the ability to 
base a judgment on the Big Picture— The Long Haul. 
It means being able to pass up the fun-for-the minute 
and select the c curse of action which will pay off 
later. One of the characteristics of infancy is the 
,f I want it NOW approach. " Grown up people can wait. 

Maturity is the ability to stick with a project or 
a situation until it is finished. The adult who is 
constantly changing jobs, changing friends, and chang- 
ing mates — is immature,. He cannot stick it. 'out be- 
cause he has not grownup. Everything seems to turn 
sour after awhile. 

Maturity is the capacity to. face- .unpleasantness, 
frustration, discomfort and defeat without complaint 
or collapse. The mature person knows he cannot have 
everything his own way. He is able to defer to cir- 
cumstances, to other people — and to time. 

Maturity is the ability to live up" to your respons- 
ibilities, and this means being dependable. . It means 
keeping your word. And dependability equates with 
personal Integrity. Do you mean what you say— and say 
what you mean? 

The world is filled with people who cannot be count- 
ed on. People who never seem to come through in the 
clutches. People .who break promises and substitute 
alibis for performance. They show up late — or not at 
all. They are confused and disorganized. Their lives 
are a chaotic maze of unfinished business. 

Maturity is the ability to make a decision and stand 
'by it. Immature people spend their lives exploring 
endless possibilities and then do nothing. Action re- 
quires courage. And there is no maturity without 
courage. 

Maturity is the ability to harness your abilities 
and your energies and to do more then is expected. 
The mature person refuses to settle for mediocrity. He 
would rather aim high and miss the mark than aim low 
and make it. -Selected 



IS THE PILGRIM 



CHILDREN.' S PAGE 

, THE FOOLISH LITTLE ROBIN 

One summer morning when the sun was shining, 
A little, robin was. sitting in a tree* 
He wanted so. to go inside arid hop upon the floor. 
But, .' \ / 

n 0h, no!" his father . said, ^ . 
"You'd better stay with me, for .little 
birds are safest, sitting in a iree. ,r ' 
Then the little robin said, '•" 

."*! don't think my parents know 
quite everything. H " "... 
So, 

down 

he , _ r ; " fc 
-* . flew. 

The cat caught him, before he had time to think*. 
?Ohl?; ' : . ... \ 

He. cried in sorrow — but then it was too latel ' 

by Mervin'Hullet, Grade 8 
.*'; -. ■ : - , — 'The Fellowship Messenger 

This- story about the foolish little robin was 
written by ja,. young boy. It tells what can happen, when 
little birds get into dangerous' places. Children ' oafi" 
also get into serious trouble if they do not obey their 
parents, / . 

See, if you can find in your Bible, Ephesians 6:1 & 2. 
.Here it .says: "Children, obey your parents in the 
Lord: for tk£5, is right. Honour thy father and 
mother. 1 ' God says it is right to obey Father and 
Mother. Me also says that this is good for us*, and it 
^elps.to have a- long, life. We want to always obey 
Father amd Mother, and then we can stay put of "trouble, 
and God will be pleased with us. 

Can you memorize Ephesians 6:1? — L.C. 



THE PILGRIM 19 



BIBLE CHARACTERS.. ' ";. ^ . 
ADAM '.':::. 

Adam, the first human, was: created of the dust of 
the ground , a mature, perfect, man and did not need to 
spend the first 20 years or so in growing up. He was 
made in the very image of God and was His. last and 
noblest work. Who can imagine what a thrilling expea3*- 
ience it must have been to awaken to consciousness in 
creation's dawn and, through perfect faculties, behold 
the earth in its very good and sinless state? While 
none since Adam 1 s time have enjoyed this rare opportun- 
ity,, yet we believe it will be the blessed privilege of 
all born again believers who shall inhabit the "new 
earth wherein dwelleth right ousness." These, like" Adam, 
shall also have access to the- tree of life. 

The Lord God planted a beautiful garden in' Eden and 
there He placed Adam "to dress it and to keep it." Me 
are not told what was involved in this dressing and 
keeping but it evidently did not demand strenuous later 
or a constant vigil against the weeds, fungi, *a.nd in- 
sects that continually threaten our gardens and orchards. 

As the highest created being, Adam, by divine, appoint- 
ment, was given dominion over all living creature &• 
This would forbid the idolatrous animal worship 
practiced later even by God's chosen people.' One' of 
Adam's first duties was to name the creatures. 

God said, "It is not good that the man should be 
alone »" So He made a mate for the man and brought her 
to him. Adam said, "This is now bone of. my bone and 
flesh of my flesh; she shall be called Woman, because 
she was taken out of Man." Jesus referred to this 
account as the precedent for the marriage relationship 
and noted that, being divine ly ordained, it was not to 
be broken by man. 

So far as we know there was but one restriction 
placed upon Adam to test his obedience. But he failed 
to meet the test and so had to accept the alternative 
of banishment from Eden and of living in sorrow upon a 
cursed earth. What a terrible sense of remorse and 



20 THE PILGRIM 



guilt must have burdened this first pair as they were 
driven from their beautiful home in Paradise. 

God ! s sentence was that Adam would surely die in. 
the day that he disobeyed and indulged in the forbid- 
den fruit. As Adam continued to live for centuries 
after the fall, in what sense are these words to be 
taken ? 

It seems the Bible writers had to use earthly terms 
in attempting to describe heavenly things, and we must 
conclude that the scriptural meaning of the words life 
and death- is not limited to the usual earthly under- 
standing of them. - 

After the transgression Adam was afraid and ashamed 
and made a feeble effort to hide .from his creator. 
Now, his intimate communion with his maker was dead. 

The New Testament tells us that a person may be 
both living and dead at the same time as Adam was. It 
also tells us that we may pass from death to life. 
And Jesus said "He came that we might have life. Adam 
did not have these -precious, promises,. 

Cain, Abel,' and Seth are the only children of Adam 
mentioned by name A but the record, says that during the 
last 800 years of his life he had other sons and 
daughters. 

'^And all the days that Adam lived were 930 years 

and he died." 

— Harold Royer 

Elkhart, Indiana 



Historical. .. (continued from page 16) 

Here, those that believed in phrist, having removed 
from Jerusalem, as if holy men had entirely abandoned 
the royal city itself, and the whole land of Judea: 
the divine justice, for their crimes against Christ 
and his apostles, finally overtook them, totally de- 
stroying the whole generation of these evil-doers 
from the earth." t . 

Eusibius* Ecclesiastical*. History , 



THE PILGRIM 



VOL. 11 SEPTEMBER, 1964 NO. 9 



"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, which war against the sou h* 1 Peter 2:11 



COME UNTO ME.. ; '■■ -.. -i ■-' l? '■■ 

"Come unto me , " the Saviour calls . " l : ~~ 
In charming accents sweet and low, • 

Before the robe of darkness falls, „ ; 
Obscures the way that we should go.. ■.;■ 

"Come unto me," who toil in sin,. ."*;-, 

Frustrated, heavy-burdened down. 
Eternal life -is yours to win, 
' 'And : wear a : 'shining, golden crown* 

"Come unto me,"- The paprow way 

Leads upward to the hills of light, - 

In paths of evil do not : stray; : 

Be found in standing for the right. 

"Come unto .me; I give you rest," 

From guilty ways and shattered peace. 
Enjoy on earth the very best; 

Begin to love and never cease. 

"Come unto me." 3oul f s weary heart 
Works on in anprehensive beat, 

Fearful that pain and sorrow start 
Ere rest is found for weary feet, 

"Come unto me," for mercy's door 

Now stands ajar before , its closes " 
Oh welcome -home, to roam, no more, 

Soul's resting place secure from foes. 
— J. I. Cover 
. Sonera, -California 



THE PILGtIM is a religious rfragazine published monthly in the interests of thtf 
members of The Old Brethren Church. Subscription rate: $1.50 per year. Sample copies 
sent free on request. Publishing Editor: Leslie Cover; Consulting Editor: Daniel F. Wolf. 
Address: THE PILGaJKd, star Route, Box 1160, Sonar*, Calif. 



"MISTER!" 

According to Webster's English dictionary, a mystery 
is: 1) Something that has mot or cannot be explained. 
2) A profound secret, something unknown to all, or 
concealed from some. 3) Retrospectively, Of what has 
been, but is no longer unexplained or unexplainable # 

This last definition seems to be the meaning of 
the "mystery" which the apostle Paul speaks of in 
Ephesians 3:3-11., "How that by revelation he made 
known unto me the mystery; . . . which in other ages 
was not made known unto the sons of men, as it is now 
revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the 
Spirit; That the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and 
of the same body, and partakers of his promise in 
Christ by the gospel . . . And to make all men see 
what is the fellowship of the mastery which from the 
beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who 
created all things by Jesus Christ: To the intent that 
now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly 
places might be known by the church the manifold wis- 
dom of God, according to the eternal purpose which he 
purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord. . . of whom the 
whole family in heaven and earth are named*" 

This "mystery" ,then, pertains to God's eternal 
purpose, before the creation of the world, to have a 
people for his own possession; and reveals the method 
and means by which it is to be accomplished, vis, that 
all of the heirs of his promise are to be united into 
one family in Jesus Christ its head, and of whom it 
is named. "And hath put all things under his feet, 
and gave him to be the head over all things to the 
church, which is his body, the fulness of him that 
filleth all in all." Eph. 1:22,23, 

Our text in Eph. 3 is a more comprehensive expos- 
ition of what Paul had previously written in Romans 
16: 25,26, where it is said, "Now to him that is of 



THE PILGRIM" 



power to stablish you according to my gospel, and the 
preaching of J.es;us Christ, according to the revelation 
of the mystery,, which was kept secret since the world 
began^ But- now is made manifest, and by the scriptures 
of the prophets,, according to the commandment of the 
everlasting God, made known to all nations for the 
obedience of faith. . ." 

This is no doubt the same "mystery" of which Jesus 
spoke in Matt. 12: 11>3£: "Because it is given to you 
to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven . . *" 
And 5 "I willopen my mouth in parables. I will utter 
things which have been kept secret from the foundation 
of the world." 

The text .in Eph. y does not say that other ages 
were totally unaware of God's purpose to bring salvat-' 
ion to the human race and have a people for his own 
possession. But it does say it was not made knox^n to 
them as it is now rev e aled u nto. hisjioly ap ostles and 
prophets by the Spirit .. It was a mystery!" They "knew" 
of it, but it" was not explained. 

Redemption was promised in Eden at the time of the 
fall through a mighty one called the "seed of the woman" 
which we know now is Christ. . And Abraham was promised 
an innumerable "seeu" who were to be the people c£ God 
But the method by which this was to. be accomplished " : 
was not understood until after . Christ came and reveal- 
ed It to those whom he chose for this purpose. " 

The prophets had spoken profusely of the salvation'' 
of God that was to cojae upon the Gentiles, and how they 
would share in the blessing of the promised seed bi\ 
Abraham. But it seems not to have been known that they 
would be included in the same body with the ancient 
chosen people of God, to be fellow heirs with them of 
the promises of God to their fathers. 

The apostle Paul, elaborating on this theme in Rom. 
15: 8-12 says, "Now I say that Jesus Christ was- the 
minister of circumcision for the truth of God, to con- 
firm the promises made unto the fathers: And that/the 
Gentiles might glorify God for his mercyj as it is 
written, For this cause I will confess to thee among 
the Gentiles, and sing unto thy name* And again he 



THE PILGRIM 



saith, Rejoice , ye Gentile s> with his people. : And -.= 
again/ -Praise the Lord, all ye Gentiles; and laud him, 
aH ye people;' And again, Esaias saith, There shall 
be a root of Jesse, and he that shall rise to reign 
over the Gentiles; in him shall the Gentiles trust.". 

Thus it was revealed to the Old Testament prophets 
that the Gentiles would be accepted of God and share - 
in the promised : blessing in Jesus Christ.. But it 
seems not to have been understood by those that heard 
them that this was to be accomplished by all of them 
being united in one body. Although Peter witnessed 
■God's- acceptance of the household of Cornelius by 
granting the Holy Ghost to come upon them as he did 
to the house of Israel at the first, and faithfully 
defended it before his brethren at Jerusalem who called 
him in question for what he did, he seemed not to have 
fully understood that by this act of God they were 
fully integrated -into the same body with the chosen 
people of God. For it was after this, when he went ■ 
to Antioch that he withdrew himself and would 
not eat with the Gentile converts. 

Jesus had said in St* John 10: 16, "Other sheep I 
have which are not of this fold: them also I must 
bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall - 
be one fold and one shepherd." 

The whole book of 'Ephesians seems to have been 
written to elucidate and emphasize that the people of 
God are a united sainthood in one body in Jesus Christ 
which is called the -CHURCH, In Chapter two it is . 
said, "For he is our peace, who hath made both one, 
and hath broken down the middle wall of partition 
between us; Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, 
even the law of commandments contained in ordinances; 
for to make in himself of twain one new man,, so making 
peace; And that he might reconcile both unto God in 
one body by the cross, having slain tHe enmity . thereby. " 
-And in chapter four- it. is said,, "There is one body and 
one Spirit^ even as ye are called in one; hope of your, 
calling; One Lord, one faith, one baptism,. One God , 
and Father of /all> and through . all and in vyou .a2-V T ; ■ 

The Church' is -God* s dearest possession; It is the; 



THE PILGRIM 



supreme expression of his love. For we are told in 
Ephesians 5> that Christ loves the Church and gave him- 
self for it. And it is the highest order of relation- 
ship for it is said that the Church is as related to 
Christ as a wife is to her husband. Ephesians 3:10 
says that God will have the Church to demonstrate to 
the principalities and powers in heavenly places Kis 
"manifold wisdom". The Church is a New Creation be- 
cause it was composed and established of a reborn 
people. In Isaiah 66:8 the prophet asked what seemed 
to be an impossible thing when he said, "Shall a nation 
be born at once?" This question was answered on the 
day of Pentecost, A nation WAS born at once. For, 
"Suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rush- 
ing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they 
were sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven 
tongues like as of fire , and it sat upon each of them. 
And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost," 

They were all children of Abraham according to the 
flesh receiving the promise that was made to their 
father' in Christ Jesus four hundred and thirty years 
before the covenant at Sinai, It was not a different 
people, but the same people under a new covenant 'that 
is called in Heb, 10 !t A new and living way." -In He-b, 
10 it is said that the sacrifices which they offered 
under the Old Covenant could never take away sins, and 
the law that was given at Sinai was written in tables - 
of stone # But imder the New Covenant sins are forgiven 
(removed) and the laws of God are written in the heart. 

Thus the Church was composed and established first 
of members of the old commonwealth of -Israel who became 
the living body of Christ with power to increase and 
grow, which it did. And then after 'many thousands of 
ether Israelites had joined the church the door was 
then opened to the Gentiles to become fellow heirs, and 
of the same body, and partakers of his promise In 
Christ by the gospel. 

How thankful we should be for the Church, and that 
we who were sometimes far off are now made nigh by the 
blood of the cross. And become fellowcitizens with the 
saints, and of the household of God.— D, F, Wolf 



THE PILGRIM 



THREE ORGANIZATIONS. ON EARTH ORDAINED BY GOD: 

These three are the family, the Church, and the 
civil government. The family or root stock from which 
the other two must spring is a most kacred institution, 
when husband and wife are joined together by divine 
sanction, and where connubial bliss and affection can 
only be put asunder by the hand of DEATH. It* is here 
in the home where generates the fabric that must sus- 
tain the true Church of Christ, as also the "powers 
thftt be% which .are ordained of God, even though they 
should fall into disfavor and degeneracy in the eyes 
of a righteous God, as has been the history of both 
Church and state, 

As the family is the forerunner of the Churchy which 
is the highest attainment that exists for, humanity, so 
the true Church is the forerunner and stepping stone 
v to the celestial Kingdom when Christ will reign for a 
full millennium on earth in the end of which He will 
turn. over the Kingdom to God, and God will be all in 
all, the saints be His people, and He be their God, in 
the new Heaven and new Earth throughout eternal exist- 
ance. ' • *. 

The true Church is the highest attainment on earth 
for humanity. Yet He who is .the Way, the Truth, and 
the Life has not left the Church without obligations 
toward the powers that be, or civil government, for 
we are told that he is the minister of God to thee for 
good, and must be obeyed so long as her demands are . "> 
hot in conflict with the supreme law of Christ. Fear 
to do evil, for he beareth not the sword in vain. 
Jesus said, "My kingdom is not of this world: if my, ; 
kingdom were of thrs world, then would my servants 
fight that I should not be delivered to the Jews." •* 
If Christ-like power were in the sword, would He not - 
have used it in the extreme hour of trial? But at 
that time for the Christian He forever CONSIGNED IT- TO 
THE SHEATH. It is evident that the greatest contribu- 
tion'that .the Christian can extend toward the powers 
that be is "suplication for them at the Throne of 



THE PILGRIM 



Grace" . 

As the family is the stepping stone to the Church 
of Christ j so the Church of Christ is -the sure avenue 
and stepping stone to the" Rest that remains to the 
people of God, the height and fullness of glory in- the 
Kingdom of God, the glorious resurrection', and reunion 
of all the sanctified ones, where the wicked cease from 
troubling, and the weary are at rest. 

— David A. Skiies 
Ro s sville , Indiana 



EDITORIAL.. . : 

This is my commandment that ye love one another as 
I have loved you. (John 15:13) 

These words of Jesus carry indescribably deep mean- 
ing and obligation. And because of the tremendous 
power of love, obedience to this command brings posi- 
tive, certain results. -Jesus commands us to love as 
He has loved. To describe the- depth of this love, Ke 
follows this command with the words: "Greater, love 
hath no man than this, that' a man lay down his life for 
his friends. !r Jesus then demonstrated by Kis .death,- 
that He has this love for us and that -we must have it 
for each other. 

Love or "charity" is ^further described In I Corinth- 
ians 13. In part it says, "Charity suffereth long,- and 
is kind;' charity* envieth net; charity vaunteth not it- 
self, is not puffed "tip. . .seeketh not her own, is not 
easily provoked. . .beareth all things', . ." It also says, - 
"Charity never faileth." .,. . This, describes love to be a 
working, successful force without trace of selfishness 
or pride. 

Many times we use the word "love" to describe the 
spontaneous feeling of attraction of man and woman to 
each other. This is not an expression from our wills 
but only a natural feeling or attraction. But true 
love, even between man and woman, is not always a nat- 
ural reaction. It takes effort, and willingness to 
give and share to make up true love. The Lord commands 
us to love each other and even our enemies. So this 



8 THE PILGRIM 



love is a feeling (or might we say an action) that we 
can obtain by our wills. Let us not excuse ourselves > 
even in our own minds, by reasoning that some certain 
people are just hard or impossible to love* Let us 
not be guilty of loving only those who- love us. This 
is easy. It is natural to return love, but it is not 
so easy or natural to "love your enemies, bless them 
that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray 
for them that despite fully use you and persecute you." 

; Is it possible that we mistakenly feel that our 
love for each other must be a reaction to good treat- 
ment? Let us not rely on this natural reaction but 
make this love an intentional, willing expression to 
each other. Let it be our aim and purpose to obey this 
command of our Lord's. If we do, we will find our- 
selves loving those to whom we are not necessarily 
attracted. We will make new friends, our circles will 
b$ widened , aild the influence of this love will be felt 
more and more. We will become channels for God's love 
to flow to those who need it most. .Best of all, this 
love flowing through us will sweep out prejudice and 
strife, and will be in us a force for good that cannot 
be resisted. Charity never faileth. — L.C. 



The members of the Salida congregation were very 
glad when a j^oung lister, Dorothy Shirk, accepted 
Christ and received baptism on August 30, 1964. May 
God guide her all her life, and make her an inspiration 
to those who know her. 



COMMUNION NOTICE 

The Salida Congregation have agreed, the Lord 
willing, to hold our fall Love Feast on November 14 
and 15 of this year. A hearty invitation and welcome 
is extended to all the brethren and sisters and 
friends to attend . — D . F.W • 



THE PILGRIM 



HYMN STUDY 

JESUS, I MY CROSS HAVE TAKEN 

Jesus, I my cross have taken, 
All to leave and follow Thee; 
Destitute, despised, forsaken, t - 
Thou, from hence, my all shalt be; 
Perish every fond ambition, 
All I've sought, and hoped, and known, • 
Yet how rich is my condition, 
God and heaven are still my ownl • 

Let the world despise and leave me. 

They have left my Saviour, too: 

Human hearts and looks deceive m£; 

Thou art not, like them, untrue; 

And while Thou shalt smile upcn : me, 

God of wisdom, love and might, n . 

Fees may hate, and friends may shun me., " , 

Show Thy face and all is bright*' ". ..... 

Go then, earthly fame and treasure I 

Come, disaster, scorn and. pain! 

In Thy service pain Is pleasure; 

With Thy favor loss Is gain. 

I have, called Thee, Abba, Father; 

I have stayed my heart on Thee; 

Storms may howl, and clouds may gather," 

All must work for good to me . 

Man may trouble and distress me, 
'Twill but drive me to Thy breast; 
Life with trials hard may press me, 
Heav'n will bring me sweeter rest. 
! tis not in grief to harm me, 
While Thy love is left to me; 
! Twere not in joy to charm me, 
Were that joy unmixed with Thee. 

This hymn x^ras written by Henry Francis Lyte in 1824 
when he was thirty one years old. He was born in 



10 THE PILGRIM 



Scotland in 1793 and became an orphan while still a 
child. At the age of twenty one, he entered the min- 
istry of the Anglican Church and was first assigned to 
a small parish in Ireland. His true conversion came 
while attending the deathbed of a neighboring clergy- 
man. It seemed that this minister was not prepared to 
die j and both men began to search the Bible- to find 
out how he could be saved. In their search, they both 
received a deep religious experience which made a 
great change in Lyte f s life. 

This experience and change left him with poor health 
as the strain of opposition began to tell on him. He 
spent the most of his remaining days at Loiter Erixham 
in Devonshire as the "pastor in this little fishing 
village . 

He labored for twenty four years among these fisher- 
men and earned their love and respect* It was here 
that he wrote all of the hymns that made him famous 
the world over. 

This hymn is truly one of full commitment to Christ , 
and could well be sung from the heart of every sincere 
Christian, especially a new convert* 

In the first verse, we are reminded of the words of 
Peter in Mark 1G:28 which says, "Lo, we have left all 
and followed thee. 11 Also, Jesus 1 words in Matthew 
16:24, "If any man will come after me, let him deny 
himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. 1 1 In 
the last line of the third. verse,- Lyte must have 
thought of the words of Paul in Romans 8:28, "And we 
know that all things work together for good to them 
that love God, to them who are the called according 
to his purpose. lf 

The last' verse tells of the author 1 s trials and 
troubles in life and his fond hope of sweet rest in 
Heaven. ' — Joseph L. Cover 

■ Sonora, California 



Everything that God created is good for the purpose 
for which it was created — man can only misplace that 
purpose. — Selected 



THE PILGRIM 11 



THE PERSECUTION OF THE CHRISTIANS UNDER DOMITIAN 

Domitian, having exercised his cruelty against many, 
and unjustly slain no small number of noble and illus- 
trious men at Rome, and having, without cause, punished 
vast numbers of honourable men with exile and the con- 
fiscation of their property, at length established him- 
self as the successor of Nero, in his hatred and hos- 
tility to God. He was the second that raised a perse- 
cution against us, although his father Vespasian had 
attempted nothing to our prejudice. 

In this persecution, it is handed down by tradition, 
that the apostle and evangelist John, who was yet liv- 
ing, in conseouence of his testimony to the divine word, 
was condemned to dwell on the island of Patmos. Iren- 
aeus, indeed, in his fifth book against the heresies, 
where he speaks of the calculation formed on the epithet 
of Antichrist, in the above-mentioned revelation of John, 
speaks in the following manner respecting him. "If , 
however, it were necessary to proclaim his name (i.e. 
Antichrist) openly at the present time, it would have 
been declared bv- him who saw the revelation, for it is 
not long since it was seen, but almost in our own tiiues, 
at the close of Domitian* s reign." To such a degree, 
indeed, did the doctrine which we profess, flourish, 
that even historians that are very far from befriending 
our religion, have not hestitated to record the perse- 
cution and martyrdoms in their histories. These, also, 
have accurately noted the time, for it happened, accord? 
ing to them, in the fifteenth year of Domitian. 

When the same Domitian had issued his orders that the 
descendants of David should be slain; according to an 
ancient tradition, some of the heretics accused the de- 
scendants of Judas, as the brother of bur Saviour, ac- 
cording to the flesh, because they were of the family 
of David, and as such, also, were related to Christ. 
This is declared by Hegesippus as follows. 

"There were yet living of the family of our Lord, the 



. 12 THE PILGRIM 



grandchildren of Judas , called the brother of our Lord, 
according to the flesh. These were reported as being 
of the family of David, and were brought to Domitian, 
by the Evocatus. For this emperor was as much alarmed 
at the appearance of Christ as Herod, He put the ques- 
tion^ whether they were of David 1 s race, and they con- 
fessed that they were. He then asked them what property 
they had, and how much money they owed. And bath of 
them answered, that they had between them only nine 
thousand denarii, in the value of a piece of land con- 
taining only thirty-nine acres; from which they raised 
: their taxes and supported themselves. When asked also, 
respecting Christ and his kingdom, what was its nature, 
and when and where It was to appear, they replied,- 
'that it was not a temporal nor an earthly kingdom, but 
celestial and angelic; that it would appear at the end 
.of the world, when coming in glory he would judge the 
quick and dead, and give to every one according to his 
works.* Upon which, Domitian despising them, made no 
- reply; but treating them with contempt, as simpletons^ 
commanded them to be dismissed , and by a decree ordered 
the persecution to cease. Thus delivered, they ruled 
the churches, 1 both as witnesses and relatives of the 
Lord. When peace was established, they continued liv- 
ing even to the times of Trajan. " Tertullian also has 
mentioned Domitian thus: "Domitian had also once at- 
tempted the same against him, who was, in fact, a limb 
of Nero for cruelty; but I think, because he had yet 
some remains of reason, he very soon suppressed the per- 
secution, even recalling those whom he had exiled. But 
after Domitian had reigned fifteen years, and Nerva suc- 
ceeded to the government, the Roman senate decreed, 
that the honours of Domitian should be revoked, and .■ 
that those who had been unjustly expelled, should re- 
turn to their homes, and have their goods restored. M 
This is the statement of the historians of the day. 
It was then also, that the apostle John returned from 
his banishment at Patmos, and took up his abode at . 
Ephesus, according to an ancient tradition of the 
church. — Eusebius 1 Ecclesiastical His-tory 



THE PILGRIM 13 



CHILDREN'S PAGE 

THE WICKED HUSBANDMEN 

One day Jesus told this storyr 

There was a man who planted some grapes. The man 
had to go away to a- far country. He asked some husband- 
men, or farmers, to take care of the grapes when was 
gone , 

When the grapes were ripe, the man sent one of his 
servants to ask the farmers for some of the fruit. But 
the farmers beat the servant and sent him back without 
any grapes. The man sent another servant. But the far- 
mers threw stones at him. Then the man sent a third 
servant, and the wicked husbandmen killed him. 

At last the man sent his own dear son. He said, 
"They will be kind to my son." 

But the wicked farmers were not kind, They said, 
"Here is the man's son. Let us kill him. Then all the 
grapes will be ours." So they took- the son and killed 
him. ; 

Then Jesus said to the people-, "What do" you think the 
man who planted the grapes will do? He -will kill, the 
wicked farmers and let other farmers take care of :his: 
grapes. 

Jesus told this story to the wicked men who wanted to 
kill Kim. These were the same men who wanted to have 
Jesus killed on the, cross. 

When the wicked men heard this story, they, knew they 
were like the wicked farmers. But they would not be- 
lieve that Jesus is God's Son. 

Jesus could have saved Himself from the wicked men 
who wanted to kill Him. But Jesus chose to die on the 
cross to take the punishment for our sin so He could - 
give :us everlasting ' life . 

Make the starred letters red,. .They will tell you 
why God sent His Son to die for you. 

H E T R L V E S U S Y U T 
* -x- # # # 4f -x- -x-.-x- # 

Place the other five letters on the blanks -below to 
see 'what God wants us to do.- :;; 

_____ GOD/ — r.s;" 



14 THE PILGRIM 



BIBLE CHARACTERS 
ELIJAH 

As we endeavor to assemble a me&ningfur composition 
of this mighty man of God, we are at a loss to know 
where to begin. Compared to some of the Old Testament 
prophets, there is a lot written in the Scriptures 
concerning Elijah. And yet little is said directly 
about his character, and background. But as we behold 
the mighty and wonderful works of God wrought to a 
nation that had turned from. the. "true and living God" 
to serve idols, we must know that God saw in him some- 
one that was faithful, trusting. and fearless to go a- 
gainst seemingly great odds to carry cut His commands. 

For our purpose Just now, it matters little that he 
was a Tishbite of the tribe of Naphtali, and that his ' 
home'was in Gilead. But it does seem significant that 
we find a man content with a sm^ll portion of "this 
worlds goods" in close communion with God's creation, 
ready and willing to do the Lord's bidding. Truly this 
is one Old Testament lesson "written for our learning." 

On first mentioning ,of Elijah, we find Israel, the 
northern kingdom, deep in idolatry completely oblivious 
of their faithfulness to the Great I AM. God seemed 
to be looking for a man through whom He could turn 
tne hearts of the people back to Him. Elijah was just 
the man He was looking for. We have to wonder why God 
just did not in some miraculous way show the people 
their great sin by Himself. But it seems this is not 
God's plan in dealing with mankind. He has ever worked 
through the instrumentality of man. And God is still 
looking for men to "stand in the gap." Here we find 
Elijah before that wicked king Ahab pronouncing, "As 
the Lord God of Israel liveth, before whom I stand, 
there shall not be dew nor rain these years, but ac- 
cording to my word." 

This bold declaration put his life in danger, but 
God had a plan to protect and preserve him, so He told 
him to go to the brook Cherith where He commanded the 



THE PILGRIM 15 



ravens to bring him bread and flesh. God always shows 
the second step when we are willing to take the first 
one by faith. 

By and by the brook went dry because of the drouth , 
so God tells Elijah to go to Zarephath that belonged 
to Sidon, a Gentile nation. This seems to be signifi- 
cant because we find Elijah through his miracles bring- 
ing sustenance and joy to a poor Gentile widow. Might 
this not be a type of the ultimate grace that was to 
come upon the Gentiles through Jesus Christ? 

Some three years had passed since Elijah had stood 
before King Ahab and proclaimed there would be no rain 
till he said so. Finally the word of the Lord came to 
Elijah saying, "Go show thyself unto Ahab; and I will 
send rain upon the earth." The time was ripe for 
Elijah's work on Mt. Carmel. Surely the people had 
done a lot of thinking since the rain had ceased. 
Times of disaster always make people think of God, it 
seems. 

Elijah came to the people saying, "How long halt ye 
between two opinions? If the Lord bb God, follow him: 
but if Baal, then follow him." Is not this same thing 
true today? So many people are undecided whether to 
serve the Lord or not. V/e need to be reminded of this 
wonderful demonstration of Mt. Carmel when marvelous 
faith brought fire down from Heaven showing beyond a 
shadow of a doubt that, "Trie Lord, He is God I" Conse- 
quently, all the prophets of Baal were killed by 
Elijah. Then from the top of Mt". Carmel, Elijah prayed 
for the rain that he told Ahab would come, attesting 
once again to his wonderful faith. 

Up until this time, Elijah seems to be a super- 
natural man, but when that wicked wife of King Ahab, 
Jezebel, threatened his life because he had killed the 
prophets of Baal, he ran for his life* Next we find 
him at Mt. Horeb, God asking him, "What doest thou 
here Elijah?" Here we find a man cespondant and dis- 
couraged thinking that his work for the Lord had all 
been in vain. How the devil delights to get us in 
this condition. By speaking to him in a still, small 
voice, the Lord seemed to be telling him that He does 



16 THE PILGRIM 



not always deal with man by a spectacular demonstration 
of power, such as by a mighty wind, earthquake, or a 
fire. "So takehearb. I still have a work for you to 
do, even if it is not so spectacular.' 1 ' , 

God then directs him to anoint Kazael to be king of 
Syria, and Jehu to be king of Israel, and Elisha to 
take his place as prophet, ... 

Once again we find Elijah before King Ahab at God's 
direction pronouncing the king 1 &': fate because of his 
sin In getting Naboth 1 s ..vineyard, 

Elijah f s life comes to a most glorious end. He was 
caught up to Heaven in a chariot of fire. What a v/on- 
derful testimony that this man pleased God I For there 
have only been two men taken to Heaven. without seeing 
death: Enoch and Elijah, . ... . ■ , 

Elijah is spoken of several times In the New Testa- 
ment. Ke is the antitype of John the Baptist. Their 
work' seemed to be similar, Elijah 1 s work was to turn 
Israel from their sin of idolatry back to the true and 
living God. John the Baptist's message was repentance 
also. 

We also find him on the Mount of Transfiguration 
with Moses and Jesus. 

These accounts seem to put him on a plain of faith 
unattainable by the common man, but let us all take 
courage in the words of the Apostle James. fI Elias was 
a -man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed 
earnestly that It might not rain; znd it rained* not on 
the earth by the space of three years and six months. 11 

— Melvin Coning 
Co shen, Indiana 



And it came to pass, as they still went on, and " ■■". 
talked^ that; behold, there appeared a chariot of fire, 
and horses of fire, and parted them both asunder; and 
Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven. 

• And. Elisha saw It, and he cried, My' father, my' : -- 
father, the chariot of Israel, and the .horsemen there- 
of. And he saw him no more... (II Kings 2:11^12): 



THE PILGRIM 



VOL, 11 OCTOBER, 1964 NO. 10 



"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." 1 Peter 2: 1 1 



THE OCEAN OF LIFE 

I need a pilot on the ocean of life 

Ere I launch my frail boat in its storm and strife , 

So my barque may not flounder on a sandy shoal 

Or be caught in the tempest while the breakers roll. 

I need chart and compass on life's stormy sea, 
That its waves and its billows do not roll over me, 
To guide my boat safely till I reach the far shore 
Where the water is calm and the storms are no more. 

My Pilot is He who has said, "Peace, be still, " 

He can still calm the waves if it be His will, 

Or can keep me from sinking though stormy the sea, 

Still my fears with His whisper ,r I am ever with thee." 

My chart and my compass, my Pilot has given 

In His book, the Bible, that leads us to Heaven. 

Its words chart my course to the Haven of Rest, 

Past the shoals and the rocks in the way He sees best. 

by Annie Baker 



THE PILGRIM is a religious magazine published monthly in the interests of the 
members of The Old Brethren Church. Subscription rate: $1.50 per year. Sample copies 
sent free on request. Publishing Editor: Leslie Cover; Consulting Editor: Daniel F. Wolf. 
Address: THE PILGRIM, Star Route, Box 1160, Sonora, Calif. 



' " " ; ABIDE IN HIM 

In the first epistle of John, chapter 2, verse 28, 
we read: "And now, little children, abide in him; that 
when he shall appear, we may have confidence and not 
be ashamed before him at his coming •" Every other 
abiding place save in Jesus Is the sure road to shame, 
despair, and destruction. In the natural pursuits of 
life, our pathway Is beset with dangers innumerable, 
and the public cry of authorities warns against the; 
many dangers that are so prevalent today, which often 
result in broken 'bodies and grievous sorrow in family 
circles. ' ■■-'-■ ■' 

All- that, however, Is but a shadow of the desperation, 
anguish, and endless suffering of those who are not 
within and abiding in the glorious 'refuge of our Lord 
Jesus Christ at the ■ great' and notable time when He de- 
scends- In the" clouds of Heaven to claim those who are 
IN HIM, gotten into Him, and abide in Him,' 

In the above scripture the apostle was not speaking 
to the high,, lefty,, noble, and proud, but his address 
was so beautifully and significantly given to LITTLE 
CHILDHEN, though they be adults, for it is said, "Ex- 
cept ye become as little children, ye shall not enter 
the kingdom. 1 * For it is the little ones who can bend 
and bow to the one who has said, "I, am meek and lowly 
in heart. 11 

He who. is. the way, the truth, and the life has also 
shown how we get into Christ, (Gal. 3:27) "For as many 
of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on 
Christ.'* Then abiding in Christ we are sustained by 
eating His flesh, and drinking His blood, for in John 
6:56 it is written, "He that eateth my flesh, and drink- 
cth my blood, dwelieth in me and I in him," which may 
be interpreted by the words of Jesus where He said, "My 



THE PILGRIM 



meat is to do the will of my Father which is in heaven." 

It is not only essential that we enter into Christy 
but that we also abide in Him so we may have confidence 
and not be ashamed before Him at His coming. "For who 
may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand 
when he appeareth?" "He that hath clean hands , and a 
pure heart; who hath not lifted up his soul unto van- 
ity. . . He shall receive the blessing from the Lord, 
and righteousness from the God of his salvation. 1 ' 

The first advent of our blessed Saviour into the 
world was of great moment, but because of His humble , 
simple j and unpretentious life, many did not see Him 
as the great emancipator of humanity from a sin-ruined 
world. But when He comes the second time in great 
power and glory, not only the saints shall see Him in 
glory and rapture, but every other eye shall also see 
Him, but with greatest dread and desire to flee from 
His all-seeing eye. Then how vast the need that we 
abide in Him who said, "Draw nigh unto me, and I will 
draw nigh unto you." For the crown is not in the be- 
ginning, nor in the middle, but to them who hold out 
faithful unto the end. 

Abide with me, fast falls the even-tide, 
The darkness deepens, Lord with me abide 1 . 
When other helpers fail, and comforts flee, 
Help of the helpless, Oh abide with me. 

Swift to its close ebbs out life's little day. 
Earth's joys grow dim, its glories pass away; 
Change and decay in all around I see; 

Thou who change st not, abide with me. 

1 need Thy presence every passing hour; 

What but Thy grace can foil the tempter's power? 
Who but Thyself my guide and stay can be? 
Through cloud and sunshine, Oh abide with me. 

Hold Thou Thy cross before my closing eyes; 
Shine through the gloom and point me to the skies; 
Heaven's morning breaks, and earth's vain shadows flee, 
In life, in death, Lord abide with me. (Lyte) 

— David A. Skiles 



THE .PILGRIM, 



" \ " - ■ ■ WITHOUT DISSIMULATION;. .' .-' .. , 

Let' love be 'without dissimulation^ Abhor that which 
is evil: cleave to that which -is good. (Rom. 12:9) 

Indeed it is well for us that we have instruction . • ; 
how to live that will be of highest benefit and accept- 
able to God who' has told us what not to do, and also, 
what to do y and what should' be our attitude regarding 
good and evil.' 

To manifest love without dissimulation, that: is. , 
without pretence, is love in its purest and highest 
form. So then, pure love to God and our fellowmen 
brings us in open conflict against evil because we love 
the truth — the Word of God — and all the good virtues 
that are so upbuilding, so satisfying, and rewarding, 
that our attatchment and affections are upon things 
above and the good that God is willing and able to 
bestow. 

To abhor that which is evil is indeed an attainment 
that can be had as we practice "denying ungodliness 
and worldly lusts." Also, we m ust cease to love the 
world. (I John 2:15) Is it possible that we may love 
the very kingdom and state of evil that could be the 
very cause of cur destruction, and prevent the love of 
the Father being in us? Is it hot often a fact that 
it is so hard to become free from sin because we may 
love evil ? Then is it not very reasonable that we 
abhor that which is evil? Evil that has such dreadful 
consequences. Evil that Is a rotten, settled condition 
of sin that can bring on leprosy and cancer of the soul 
and finally separate us eternally from our Creator. 
Evil that represents all the shades and degrees of sin 
and filthiness of the flesh and spirit. (II Cor. 7:1) 

God has revealed to us the exceeding sinfulness of ®i& 
(Rom, 7:13) and the dire consequences of evil so that we 
may well recede with horror from these vile conditions 
that can be the result of sins unchecked and unrepented 
of. Well may we tremble from viewing these results 
from evils that may fasten upon us a more loathsome 
condition than any bodily disease I 



THE PILGRIM 



Yes, dear reader, we must abhor that which is evil 
in order to make any progress to be free from this 
vile condition. We cannot afford to dissimulate or 
pretend in this matter; we must be honest and confess- 
ing of our faults, and of course, use the last recom- 
mendation of this text: "Cleave to that which is good* 11 

The good that God offers — "All things that pertain 
to life and godliness" (II Peter 1:3) — are the virtues 
that j by accepting them, diffuse, fill up, and incite 
to spiritual activity. By being workers together with 
God, counteracting the ways of sin and folly, we will 
continually abhor the evil when engaged in living for 
God. 

Let there be no reluctance in accepting every good 
word, will, and work of God. Let us in no way belittle 
any corcmand or instruction in the way of righteousness I 

The devil offers , sugge sts we be active in ways of 
sin . God directs that we be active in ways of right- 
eou sness . He has made this condition possible by 
Jesus Christ coming into the world, making the Atone- 
ment, dying for our sins, freeing us from service to 
evil if we accept the remedy . And He has said, "If 
we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to for- 
give us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unright- 
eousness. 11 (I John 1:9) Also, He says, "Bat now being 
made free from sin, and become the servants to God, 
ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlast- 
ing life." (Romans 6:22) 

Surely the test of an active Christian life for God 
is love without dissimulation, a real abhorance of 
that which is evil and to cleave to that which is good. 
It would not benefit us to dissimulate in this . 

In all I think and say and do, 

May I devoted be; 
My unpretended love be true 

In service Lord to Thee . 

May I abhor all evil ways 

Of sins dark downward road; 
And live to witness and to praise 

Who bore the heavy load. 



THE PILGRIM 



And may I hold and highly prize 

The virtues of Thy grace; 
Receive Thy blessings from the skies 

And run the Christian race; 

To look ahead beyond the vale 
Where all are pure and free; 

Then some day furl the open sail 
To be at home with Thee, 

— J. I'. Cover 

Sonora, California 



• •. - MY MASTER UNDERSTANDS 
by Margaret Horst 

Thou soul of mine, forget thy doubts and -fears, 
God has been true to thee through stormy years, 

Through every doubt He was thy faithful Guide, 
In every trial He was by thy side, 

Then trust Him now — He sees thy bitter tears. 

Behold the man of sorrows I See Him weep! 

He., too, was through the waters cola and deep, 
He understands thy grief, thy aching dread, 

He pities thee I He doth anoint thy head 
And stoops to help thee up the mountain steep. 

Oh, see the blood-stained, briar-tern robe He wears; 

He kneels to help His own, their sorrow shares I 
So hold the promise close within thine heart. 

Of every burden He will bear a part; 
He understands! He knows! And, oh, He cares! 

Then soul of mine, be strong and look above, 
Lift up thine eyes — yes, even like a dove, 

Soar far above, beyond the sea of strife 
And on to God, for He shall guide thy life, 

'Til thou shalt dwell at last within His love. 

from "The Church Correspondent" 



THE PILGRIM 



THE CLOSED BIBLE AND THE OPEN MIND 
Carlton R. Van Hook 

The entrance of thy word giveth light; it giveth 
understanding to the sijnple. (Psalm 119:130) 

Sometime recently I attended a banquet held by the 
graduates of a certain theological school of long and 
famous history. The addresses which were given im- 
pressed me by their insistence upon one prime requisite 
for the student, for the members of the faculty; in 
fact, for everyone. This requisite was "the open .mind." 
We were told again and again that this was fundamental 
and that when students attended this college they were 
encouraged to bring with them an open mind — wide open, 
in fact. 

There was not much said about the Bible. We were 
not told that the Bible was any supreme book of author- 
ity nor that a theological school was supposed to teach 
the Bible as God's Word, and that young men who were 
training for the ministry should have above all things 
else a firm, vivid, intellectual and spiritual under- 
standing of the Book. I say, we did not hear much 
about that. I certainly am loath to believe that this 
was intentional or that any disrespect or doubt of 
God's Holy Word was in the minds of the speakers. But 
the fact remains that the changes were rung, not on 
any criterion or standard of faith and belief, but on 
the open mind. I wonder if there is not a fallacy 
here and likewise if there is not a real tragedy, r 
Certainly no one could be expected to have a mind 
closed to truth. That is not desirable nor wise, but 
suicidal. 

But, after all, are there not some things that we 
can believe? Is not the Bible the only sufficient rule 
for our faith and our practice? If some of these 
modern ideas and theories come into conflict with its 
teachings, have we not a right to believe and expect 
the Bible to be right and modern theories wrong? Or 
shall we calmly close the Book and open our minds to 
every passing whim and theory which so abound today? 



8 THE 

On that first Easter Sunday evening two men were on 
the way from Jerusalem to Emmaus. Heartbroken , dis- 
couraged and dejected, they went their weary way, A 
stranger joined them, inquired the reason for their- . 
sadness, and they were surprised at his apparent ig- 
norance. They said, "Art thou a stranger in Jerusalem, 
and hast not known the things which are come to pass 
there' in these days?" 

On the day of Pentecost when the Apostle Peter 
preached to his .fellow countrymen the sermon which was 
used, of God to turn three thousand men and women to 
the Lord, it was 'really an opening of the Scriptures. 
There was nothing very remarkable about the sermon-, 
judged by homiletical standards, but it was effective 
and the apostle's use of Scripture was justified by 
the-.re suits.. 

•When Stephen, the first Christian martyr, made his 
famous defense before the council, he wasted no time 
in finely spun theories or explanations, but opened 
to them the. Scriptures. He recited the ancient glory 
of their fathers, reminded them how wonderfully God 
had- dealt with His people in giving them deliverance 
from their oppressors, yet how they had turned from 
Him -to their- own counsels and to their own ways, and 
then cried, "Ye ^tiff necked and uncircumcised in 
heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Spirit; 
as your., fathers did, so do ye." 

What was the effect of ^uch preaching? We read, 
"When they heard these things, they were cut to the 
heart." We see again fulfilled that declaration, "Thy 
Word is sharper than any two-edged sword." 

The Christian Chruch today stands in some respects 
like these two disciples and these two congregations. 
Jesus has been taken away and they do. not know where 
He is. They are uncertain about Him, about His char- 
acter, about His deity, about His mission and purpose 
in the world and they are confused and troubled. .Shall 
we say to the Church, "Open your mind. Become acquaint- 
ed with all the changing theories of the changing hour"? 
Or shall we tell them to do as Jesus and the early . . 
preachers did, open the closed Book of Life, drink deep 



THE PILGRIM 



from its well of living water, sit humbly at the feet 
of those inspired men who in an age. dark and troubled 
held forth the certain light of God 1 s grace? We believe 
that "the entrance of Thy Word giveth light. "" 

Every preacher of the Gospel has noted, sometimes 
with surprise, yet always with delight, the way in 
which his congregations will respond to Bible teaching. 
Let the preacher begin to tell the Bible story. Tell 
it simply and reverently and with due regard to the 
proper understanding and explanation of what he tells, 
and immediately his congregation is. awake. They love 
to hear the Bible and how foolish we are as preachers 
not to use it more. It is a sad fact that our people 
do not know God's 1/ord first-hand and while we could 
wish that they did,, this thing is certain, if the 
preacher wants to tell his people .anything new, he can ' 
find it in God r s Word. It is the supreme business of 
the minister and of the* Church to set forth the truths 
of God's Holy Word, and there is no man under heaven 
that has a more exalted mission 'nor one more satisfying 
and productive of eternal results than the preacher who 
Sunday after Sunday faithfully preaches the Word. 

It seems to me that what we deeply need today is not 
so much the open mind as the open Bible. As a matter 
of fact the open mind has been in numerous instances 
productive of untold harm. A little reflection will 
convince anyone of this. We may become so. broadminded 
as to become incapable of any strong conviction. This 
does not mean to shut out the truth, but while we are. 
hearing the thousand and one voices which apeak to us, 
we sometimes get fearfully confused before we are able' 
to select the truth out of the great mass of error and 
misinfo rmation. Who is to guide the open mind of the 
student? Certainly it will need some guidance. 

To ascertain the will of God and to fulfill it is 
the highest destiny of mankind. We believe that our 
fathers were right when they said there were four ways 
to discover God's will for us.- First, the Scriptures; 
second, providential circumstances; third, the convic- 
tion of our own highest judgment; and fourth, the In- 
ward impression of the Holy Spirit on our minds. These 



10 THE PILGRIM, 



four go together and when there is any conflict we may 
well hesitate before believing that that which appears 
to be God's will is really that and nothing more. 

But note the primacy given to the Scriptures in this 
list,. If providential circumstances, our own highest 
judgment or any inward impression of the Holy Spirit 
upon our minds contradicts what God has plainly revealed, 
we may be sure we are being deceived* (I think we can 
understand that the author means that if there is such 
a condition, the impression upon our minds is not that 
of the Holy Spirit. -Ed.) Safety lies in knowing the 
Scriptures. It is absolutely imperative that the Scrip- 
tures as a whole be read and studied if one is to have 
a well balanced and workable philosophy of life in 
which he seeks to find and to express the will of God 
concerning himself. Isolated texts of Scripture, wrest- 
ed and distorted from the context, lifted out of the 
great body of truth, have been the source of fanaticism 
throughout the ages. 

We plead for the open Bible. Place it not only In 
the hands of the leaders of the Church; keep it not on- 
ly in the hearts and minds of the favored few; but let 
it be read by all and we will find, as we return to the 
faithful, reverent study of God's Holy Word, the spirit- 
ual fires of our own zeal and devotion rekindled. We 
will find It to be the sword of the Spirit, a weapon 
that will enable us to do valiantly for our Lord. 

Give us the open Bible! Carried not in our pockets 
only^ nor in our minds, but written in our hearts. 
Give us the open Bible I Let us practice its teachings, 
believe in Its Giver and worship Him of Whom it speaks, 
Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today and forever. 

Should all the forms which men devise 
Assault my faith with treacherous art, 
I'd call them vanity and lies 
And bind Thy Gospel to my heart. 

—From "Christian Faith and Life" 
Selected by Daniel F. Wolf 



THE PILGRIM XX 



THE MARTYRDOM OF SIMEON, BISHOP OF JERUSALEM 

After Nero and Domitian, we have also been informed, 
that in the reign of the emperor whose times we are 
now recording, there was a partial persecution excited 
throughout the cities, in consequence of a popular in- 
surrection. In this we have understood, also, that 
Simeon died as a martyr, who, we have shown, was ap- 
pointed the second bishop of the church at Jerusalem. 
To this the same Hegesipous bears testimony, whose 
words we have already so often quoted. This author, 
speaking of certain heretics, superadds, that Simeon 
indeed, about this time having borne the accusation 
of Christian, although he was tortured for several 
days, and astonished both the judge and his attendants 
in the highest degree, terminated his life with suffer- 
ings like those of our Lord. But it is best to hear 
the writer himself, who gives the account as follows: 
"Of these heretics," says he, n some reported Simeon 
the son of Cleophas, as a descendant of David, and a 
Christian; and thus he suffered as a martyr, when he 
was a hundred and twenty years old, in the reign of 
the emperor Trajan, and the presidency of the consular 
Atticus." The same were of the tribe of David, his 
accusers, as if they were descended from this family, 
were taken in custody." One might reasonably assert 
that this Simeon was among the witnesses that bore 
testimony to what they had both heard and seen of our 
Lord, if we are to judpe by the length of his life, 
and the fact that the gospels make mention of Mary 
the wife of Cleophas, whose son Simeon was, as we have 
already shown. But the same historian says, that 
there were others, the offspring of one of those con- 
sidered brothers of the Lord, whose name was Judas, 
and that these lived until the same reign after their 
profession of Christ, and the testimony under Domitian 
before-mentioned. He writes thus: "There are also 



12 THE PILGRIM 



those that take the lead of the whole church as martyrs, 
even the kindred of our Lord] and when profound peace 
was established throughout the church, they continued 
to the days of the emperor Trajan, until the. time that 
the above-mentioned Simeon, the relative of our Lord, 
being the son of Gleophas, was waylaid by the heretics, 
and also himself accused for the same cause, under 
Atticus, who was of similar dignity. After he was 
tormented many days, he died a martyr, with such firm- 
ness, that all were amazed, even the president himself, 
that a man of a hundred and twenty years should bear 
such tortures. He was at last ordered to be crucified." 
The same author, relating the events of the times, 
also says, that the church continued until then as a 
pure and uncorrupt virgin; whilst if there were any at 
all, that attempted to pervert the sound doctrine of 
the saving gospel, they were yet skulking in dark re- 
treats: but when the sacred choir of apostles became 
extinct, and the generation of those that had been 
privileged to hear their inspired wisdom had passed 
away, then also the combinations of impious error arose 
by the fraud and delusion of false teachers. These 
also, as there were none of the apostles left, hence- 
forth attempted, without shame, to preach their false 
doctrine against the Gospel of truth." Such is the 
statement of Hegesippus. 

— Eusebius 1 Ecclesiastical History 



COKMLJKION NOTICE 

The Salida Congregation have agreed, the Lord 
willing, to hold our fall Love Feast on November 14 
and 15 of this year. A hearty invitation and welcome 
is extended to all the brethren and sisters and 
friends to attend. 



The Lord's day is a firm foundation upon which to 
build a six-story week. 

— "-Sunbeam" 






THE PILGRIM 13 



HYMN STUDY 
MY JESUS, AS THCU WILT 



' > 



In 1718 there lived in the town of Schweidnis, / 

i Germany, a humble Christian pastor , .Benjamin Schmolke.. 
For five years he had ministered to his; flock -and. 
loved them and they loved him. But one. awful day a 

■* fire raged over his parish, laying in ruins his church 
and the homes of his people. Then he wrote this hymn. 
After that, death took his wife and children. Then 
his eyesight became dim. In 1737>; while still their 
loved, and faithful pastor, he died. And now on every 
anniversary of that dreadful fire they tell again in 
that little town the story of Benjamin Schmolke and 
sing again his hymn: 

My Jesus, as Thou wilt I 

Oh, may Thy will be mine I 
Into Thy hand of love 

I would my all resign; 
Through sorrow, or through joy, 

Conduct me as Thine own, : 

And help me still to say, 

My Lord, Thy will- be done J ' 

My Jesus, as Thou wilt I 

Though seen through- many a tear, 
Let not my star of hope . . 

Grow dim or disappear; 
Since Thou on earth hast wept, ... 

And sorrowed oft alone, 
If I must weep with Thee, 

My Lord, Thy will be done! 

My Jesus, as Thou wilt! 

All shall be well for me; 
Each changing future scene 

I gladly trust with Thee: 
'Straight to my home above 
' I travel calmly on, 
AM sing, in life or death, 

My Lord, Thy will be done I 
from "Sunday School Messenger 11 - Sel. by Martha Coveir 



1*4- it-i'Uj X -i- .L.^,;*L.i_ J .. 

BIBLE CHARACTERS 
ANANIAS 

There are three distinctly different men named Ananias 
mentioned in the Acts, and each had a great influence on 
the early church. 

The first was Ananias, husband of Saphira, who appar- 
ently made a start to serve the Lord but ended his life 
in attempting to lie to the Holy Ghost. He and his wife 
sold their land with the intention of joining the Chris- 
tian community — perhaps for gain. It is plain from the 
words of Peter in Acts 5:4 that this land and even the 
money from it was theirs and in their control. But 
their mistake was in bringing only a part of the money 
to the apostles and claiming it was the whole amount. 
The punishment of Ananias was swift. He fell dead at 
Peter 1 s feet as did his wife in her turn. Then n great 
fear came upon all the church, and upon as many as heard 
these things." We cannot lie to God. Neither can we 
keep back part of ourselves when we come to serve Him. 

The second Ananias was high priest at the time of 
PauPs trial in Acts 23 and 24. At this trial, he com- 
manded Paul to be smitten on the mouth. Paul called him 
a "whited wall n . When Paul was taken to Ceasarea to ap- 
pear before Felix, Ananias, disregarding the dignity of 
his office, also went there to accuse him. But he took 
along a Roman orator, Tertullus, to speak for him against 
Paul. This man appears a proud, cruel, hypocrite priest 
at enmity with Paul and Christ 1 s work. His life was no 
doubt a hindrence to the church, but God provided 
strength for His people in spite of the opposition from 
men like this. Ananias, nominated to office by Herod in 
A.D. 48, was deposed in Felix's reign and assassinated 
at the beginning of the last Jewish war. 

The third Ananias is the disciple at Damascus sent to 
heal and minister to Saul at his conversion. He was a 
devout man and had a good report among the Jews at Damas- 
cus. When the Lord in a vision spoke to him about Saul, 
he protested that this man had done evil among the saints 
at Jerusalem and had even come to Damascus for the same 
purpose. But the Lord told him that Saul was a chosen 



THE PILGRIM 15 



vessel" to Him. Then Ananias willingly went to Saul 
and even greeted him as "Brother Saul". He delivered 
God's message of hope that was to change Saul's life: 
"The Lord, even Jesus,- that appeared unto thee in the 
way as thou earnest, hath sent me, that thou mightest 
receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost." 
This Ananias' is an example of Christian tisef-alness. 
He proved to -.be -an obedient, willing, forgiving servant 
of the Lord Jesus. Men like this God uses for the 
accomplishing of His glorious purposes. <-*~L.C. 



TODAY I MET A MAI 

Today I met a man . -., - • • I 

Whose twistpd form bore, marks 

Of misery and woe. . , : ■ ■•■ 

His steps were halting as he walked 

To places he would go.. 

Thcught I,.. how fortunate that God 

Has kept me sound in limb, 

Though I ! ve^ complained so many times 

To Him when paths seem dim. 

Today I met a man 

Whose speech and manners 

And a winning stale , 

Did much, to lift irte up until 

I saw his heart of guile. 

T Twas then I lost the confidence 

That had inspired my heart, 

I could not trust his good advice 

When we at last did part. 

Today I met a man 
Whose every word was filled 
With ardent praise, 
Who praise'd his God for keeping him 
In all His ways. 
And when I saw his face 
And heard his humble, thankful voice,. 
It lifted me above the clouds 
And made my heart rejoice. — Russel P. Hill 

sel. by Martha Cover 



16 THE riLGRlM 



CHILDREN r S PAGE 
WATER FOR TIRED TRAVELERS 

On their long, LONG trip to a new land, God took 
care of His people , the children of Israel, every minute. 

So when the people became thirsty, they drank water 
out of the jars and water bags they carried with them. 
Of course, there were no faucets or drinking fountains 
along the way, And every time the jars and water bags 
were empty, God 1 s people found water and filled them 
all up again, And then on they would go, following 
the cloud which God sent to lead them. 

But ONE time — their jars and water bags became 
emptier, and EMPTIER. The people became thirstier and 
THIRSTIER. And they did not see water ANYWHERE! 

On they walked in the hot sun. Cn and on and ON. 
The people were thirsty. Moses, their leader was 
thirsty. All the people and all the animals became 
thirstier and thirstier. Then Moses said, "God is 
still taking care of us. Let's go on a little farther." 
So on they walked, until — "There! Up ahead! Trees! 
Lots of trees! Oh, hurry, hurry to those trees! 11 

And sure enough! Under the trees were wells of 
water — deep holes in the ground filled with cool, clear 
water. There were not just two or three wells. But 
there were one, two, three — Tl'JELVE wells of cool, clear 
water! 

Oh how the tired and thirsty people drank! They 
FILLED their jars and water bags with the cool water. 
The children laughed and splashed. Ho*tf glad they all 
were to rest and to drink the good water. They knew 
that God was still taking care of them! Read Exodus 
15:27 and Numbers 33:8-10. 

Doesn't a cool drink of water taste good when we 
are thirsty? Only God can make water. "God is good." 
(Psalm 73:1) The next time we drink water, we should 
remember to thank God for it. 

give thanks unto the Lord for he is good. 
(Psalm 136:1) — R.S. 



THE PILGRIM 



VOL. 11 NOVEMBER, 1964 NO. 11 

"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." 1 Peter 2: 1 1 



THE GOD OP HARVEST PRAISE 

The God of harvest praise, 
In loud thanksgiving raise 

Hand, heart, and voice; 
The valleys laugh and sing, 
Forests and mountains ring, 
The plains their tribute bring, 

The streams rejoice. 

Yea, bless His holy name, 
And purest thanks proclaim 

Through all the earth; 
To glory in your lot 
Is comely, but be not 
God*s benefits forgot 

Amid your mirth. 

The God of harvest praise. 
Hands, hearts, and voices raise 

With sweet accord; 
from field to garner throng, 
Bearing your sheaves along, 
And in your harvest song 

Bless ye the Lord. 

James Montgomery 



THE PILGRIM Is a religious magazine published monthly in the interests of the 
members of The Old Brethren Church. Subscription rate: $1.50 per year. Sample copies 
sent free on request. Publishing Editor: Leslie Cover; Consulting Editor: Daniel F. Wolf. J 
Address: THE PILGRIM, Star Route, Box 1160, Sonora. Calif. 



THANKSGIVING 

Thanksgiving Day here in America historically has 
been a time of reunion, feasting, giving thanks, and 
celebrating the end of another harvest season. It is 
peculiar to the United States and Canada but is some- 
what similar to the harvest festivals of other coun- 
tries* The first American Thankgiving Day was cele- 
brated on December 13, 1621 by the Plymouth colonists 
of Massachusetts. It was truly a time of rejoicing 
as the first winter in the new land had been so severe • 
Nearly half the members of the colony had died. But 
the sunomer brought new hopes, and the corn harvest was 
good. Governor William "Bradford decreed that this day 
be set aside as a day to show their gratitude to God. 
Tradition says that the neighboring Indians came bring- 
ing wild turkey and venison to help celebrate. Every- 
one helped prepare the food and set up large tables 
outdoors for the three day feast and time of thanks- 
giving, singing, and prayer. 

The custom of setting aside a certain day for thanks- 
giving each year gradually spread though the New Eng- 
land colonies and later through the states. For years 
some states proclaimed the holiday officially and some 
did not. Finally, in 1863 through the efforts of Mrs. 
Sarah Josepha Kale, the day was proclaimed a national 
holiday by President Abraham Lincoln "as a day of 
thanksgiving and praise to our beneficient Father." 
In Canada a day is also set aside on the second Monday 
in October. 

I am sure that the early Thanksgiving Days were more 
meaningful than they are in most homes today. They 
must have felt real dependence on God for their suste- 
nance in the new land, and when they could look back 
at a bountiful harvest, a day of thanksgiving was the 
result. Too often now the day becomes only a day of 



THE PILGRIM 



feasting without a real meaning except for certain 
nostalgic memories from childhood of a pleasant day of 
family reunion and good food. 

But let the thought of thanksgiving go deeper than 
this for Christian people . It should be more than 
just a holiday in November. Like the first Thanks- 
giving Day, our thanks should come from a recognition 
of God's great favors to us. When even the smallest 
gift or favor is given us by a friend we say n thank 
you !l and usually mean it. Are we as ready to offer 
our thanks to our Lord about whom it is said "Every 
good gift and every perfect gift is from above , and 
cometh down from the Father of lights > with whom is 
no variableness, neither shadow of turning."? 
Variableness means changeableness or inconstancy. God 
is constant and unchangeable, and His gifts come con- 
tinually. Can we not pause to thank the Lord as we 
thark each other? 

Though we may not all have harvests of crops, there 
are many ways that we reap harvests and receive bene- 
fits from God. We only have to look around us to see 
the endless numbers of blessings—health, happiness, 
the comforts of home, food, freedom... Then we think 
of the greatest gift of all time when God sent our 
Lord Jesus Christ to the world that men might be saved. 
This Gift deserves thanksgiving from every heart con- 
tinually. 

Oh that men would praise the Lord for his goodness, 
and for his wonderful works to the children of menl 
And let them sacrifice the sacrifices of thanksgiving, 
and declare his works with rejoicing. ( Psalms 107:21,22) 

(Information from "World Book Encyclopedia 11 ) — L.C. 



Thanksgiving comes but once a year, 

And yet the whole year round, 

The heart of love, the heart of cheer 

Will make a joyful sound; 

And we who keep Christ ! s loving way 

Will have Thanksgiving ever y day. 

Eleanor Halbrook Zimmerman • 



THE PILGRIM 



THE GOODNESS OF GOD IN THE 
REDEMPTION OP ISRAEL 

Anciently God had a chosen people, for in Deuteron- 
omy 7:6,7,8 we read, "For thou art an holy people unto 
the Lord thy God: the Lord thy God hath chosen thee 
to be a special people unto himself, above all people 
that are upon the face of the earth. The Lord did not 
set his love upon, nor choose you, because ye were 
more in number than any people; for ye were the fewest 
of all people." To ever hold this identity they were 
not to let their sons or daughters to intermarry with 
other nations. When Balaam was restrained by God from 
cursing Israel, he said, "How can I curse whom God 
hath not cursed? or how can I defy whom God hath not 
defied? For from the top of the rocks I see him, and 
from the hills I behold him: lo, the people shall 
dwell alone, and shall not be reckoned among the 
nations*" 

Thus it is evident that God*s purpose for Israel 
was to be a distinct people and apart from other na~ 
tions. And for their government God gave them the law 
from Mt. Sinai as well as many other ceremonies and 
directives to lead them after He had delivered them 
from Pharaoh's bondage. So long as Israel was obedient 
to God's commandment and laws, He favored them and de- 
livered them from their enemies, but when they dis- 
obeyed, He withdrew His favors from them, and no doubt 
in great displeasure, He finally scattered them to the 
four winds, and to every nation under heaven. In 
I Kings 7 it is said of them, "Then will I cut off 
Israel out of the land which I have given them. . . And 
Israel shall be a proverb, and a byword among all 
people." 

And thus for many centuries Israel groaned and suf- 
fered as exiles in strange lands. But in all this the 
Almighty One never wholly forsook them as declared by 
the apostle Paul in Romans 11:1, "Hath God cast away 
his people? God forbid for I also am an Israelite, of 
the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin. 



THE PILGRIM 5 



(Verse 2) God hath not cast away his people which he 
foreknew. " - " 

Well, in the fullness of time Jesus the- Great Messiah 
came, first to His own, but as a nation they received 
Him not. But to them that did receive Him:''' to them 
gave He power to become the sons oT God,- who later with 
the Gentiles (who accepted Him) became the Church -of 
Christ, "Israel hath not obtained that 'which he seek- 
eth for; but the election hath : obtained it, and the 
rest were blinded." 'Jesus told them, "Ye believe in 
God, believe also in me." Bat -nothing would ; gratify 
their blind ambitions but His crucifixion* 

But now todajr, we -who are living '4rr ; these eventful 
daj^s can see as it were what our fathers and grand- 
fathers could only see through the efe of faith. And 
this is definitely revealed, in prophetic writings that 
it shall be in the last days . n Jerusalem shall- be 
trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times ' df : the 
Gentiles be fulfilled." And ma/7 we not conclude that 
the times of the Gentiles is 'swiftly ebbing to' its" 
close? ■■-.«• 

Israel \§ return to 'their ancient homeland is profuse- 
ly declared by God's Holy Prophets. For just a : few 
testimonies we will refer to Isaiah, Jeremiah, '-arid 
Eaekiel. Isaiah 14:1-3: "For the Lord will have mercy 
on Jacob, and will yet choose Israel, and set theih in 
their own land: and the strangers shall -be joined- with 
them, and they shall cleave to the house of Jacob. And 
the people shall take them, and bring them to their 
place: and the house of Israel shall possess them is 
the land of the Lord for servants and handmaids: and 
they shall take them captives, whose captives they were; 
and they shall rule over their oppressors. And it shall 
come to pass in the ddy that the Lord shall give thee 
rest from thy sorrow, and from thy fear, and from thy 
hard bondage wherein thou wast made to serve." 

Jeremiah 32:37-40: "Behold I will gather them out 
of all countries, whither I have driven them in mine 
anger, and in my fary, and in great wrath; and I will 
bring them again unto this place, and I vail cause them 
to dwell* safely: and they shall be my people, and I 



r 



THE PILGRIM 



will be their God: and I will give them one heart, and 
one way, that they may fear me for ever, for the goo& 
of them, and of their children after them: and I will 
make an everlasting covenant with them, that I will not 
turn away from them, to do them good; but I will put my 
fear in their hearts, that they shall not depart from 
me„" 

E^ekiel 36: 24-27 1 "For I will take you from among 
the heathen, and gather you out of all countries, and 
will bring you into your own land. Then will I sprinkle 
clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all 
your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse 
you, A new heart also will I give you, and a new spir- 
it will I put within you: and I will take away the 
stony heart out of your flesh, and give you an heart 
of flesh. And I will put my spirit within you, and 
cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my 
judgments, and do them." 

For the last sixteen years these precious prophesies 
have been going into fulfillment in the state of Israel 
which has now reached a population of around 2| million, 
with numerous immigrants entering her shores daily; 
this all in the face of hostile Arab nations all around 
her who are bent and determined on her destruction, as 
foretold in Psalm B3, "For, lo, thine enemies make a 
tumult: and they that hate thee have lifted up the 
head. They have taken crafty counsel against thy peo- 
ple, and consulted against thy hidden ones. They have 
said, come, and let us cut them off from being a nation 
that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance. 
For they have consulted together with one consent: 
they are confederate against thee." Will God be defeat- 
ed in His plans? Never, no never. 

We will quote from a letter last week in the "Jeru- 
salem Post Weekly" written by a visitor to Israel from 
Austria: "Pages would not be sufficient to express my 
feelings in full of my admiration and my love for this 
brave country which has not hesitated to devote itself 
to the aims of a gigantic rebuilding job, which would 
seem quite impossible to any realist. But as your old 
and wise David Ben-gurion says, l Jn that land nobody 



THE PILGRIM 



is a realist who doesn ! t believe in miracles. 1 and 
heaven knows I learned in Israel to believe in wonders." 

What an impressive message of the angel to Mary, 
the mother of Jesus . "Behold thou shalt conceive in 
thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his 
name Jesus , He shall be great, and shall be called 
the son of the Highest- and the Lord God shall give 
unto him the throne of his father David: and he shall 
reign over the house of Jacob forever; and of his king- 
dom there shall be no end." This yet future event 
should stimulate the hearts of all who love the Lord. 

— David A. Skiles 
Rossville, Indiana 



LORD I THANK THEE 

Lord I thank Thee for Thy care, 
Every day and everywhere; 

Willing now to be my guide 
That I may in Thee confide. 

The rich blessings of Thy love 
Coming daily from above 

Fills my life that I may bless 
Thee, my source of happiness. 

And when burdened down with care 
Helps that I do not despair; 

Shows the way to peace and rest, 
That no evil may molest. 

When sweet rest in Thee I found, 
Where Thy grace did more abound 

Daily I Thy help did bless, 
Overcoming sinfulness. 

Thou hast blest me all my days, 
And Thy saving power displays. 

Guide and guard me to the end: 
On Thy mercy I depend. 

When my day comes to its close , 
May I rest in calm repose. 

May I as Thy face I see, 
Thank Thee all eternity. 

. I. Cover 



THE PILGRIM 



EDITORIAL. ..-,.. :■...-.. 

Jesus' said before Pilate,. n My kingdom, is not of 
this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then 
would my servants fight, .that' I should not be delivered 
to the Jews: but now is- my kingdom not from hence." 
Peter, wrote in I Peter 2: "But ye are a chosen genera- 
tion, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar 
people; that ye should show forth the praises of him 
who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous 
light... Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers 
and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war 
against the soul... Submit yourselves to every ordi- 
nance of man for the Lord 1 s sake: whether it be to 
the king, as supreme; or unto governors as unto them 
that are sent by him for the- punishment of evildoers, 
and for the praise of them that do well. For so is 
the will of Goa, that with well doing ye may put to 
silence the ignorance of foolish ..men: as free, and 
not using your liberty for a cloke of maliciousness, 
but as the servants of God. Honour all men. Love the 
brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the king. 11 

These and other scriptures teach us about the sep- 
arateness of Christ 1 s kingdom from the governments of 
the world. It is plain that the kingdom Jesus told 
Pilate of is the one to which Christians belong and 
that Christ is our King. At the time Jesus spoke these 
words, the government was sitting in judgment over our 
King. Down through the ages since that time, the 
people of the kingdom of Christ often have also been 
on trial before the governments of the world. They 
realized then how separate thej/* were from these powers 
which persecuted them* In our country we see a differ- 
ent situation in which our government is favorable to 
Christ's kingdom and even protects its privileges, and 
how thankful we should be for it. But it is still just 
as true that these are two separate kingdoms. 

Now how far should Christians go toward participa- 
tion in this other kingdom? Kany scriptures tell of 
a Christian's duty to obey the laws of the countries, 
but is it our duty to actually take part in making 



THE PILGRIM . . 9 



laws and electing government officials? The scriptures 
rather speak of our relationship to the governments as-. 
of strangers and' pilgrims in a foreign land. Strangers. 
do not participate in the government but are to -obey-, 
the laws as well ^as the natives. Just as foreigners. 
in a strange land are to obey laws and have good bon-^ : 
duct for the sake and honor of their own country and 
king, so are Christians to submit to every ordinance 
of man for the Lord's sake. In a sense , we represent 
Him here to the people of the governments of this 
world. 

It is said' that Christians must vote in elections 
to help maintain good government and to help elect the 
best candidate. Christians should not be lax in mat- 
ters cf duty. If it is our duty to vote for this 
reason, then it is also the duty of. the Church to par- 
ticipate in and even to lead election campaigns. By 
the same reasoning, it would be the duty of "The 'Pil- 
grim 1 * and other Church publications to strongly support 
the "best candidate". 

But does the Church belong In the political field 
with all its deception, propaganda, boasting, and "mud- 
slinging" . Can Christians claim to be a part of a 
government that goes to war when Christ taught us to 
love our enemies? Can the Church whose principles In- 
clude "overcome evil with good" be a part of a force 
that retaliates with all the powers known including the 
the fearful atomic bombs? 

The faithful of past ages confessed that they were 
strangers and pilgrims on the earth. Cur citizenship 
is in Heaven, and we are "fellow-citizens with the 
saints and of the household of God. (EphesiarZs 2:19} 
Let us obey the laws of the government of this world 
and pray for its rulers, but let us be real partakers 
and participators In the kingdom of Christ. 

Jesus prayed to the Father, "I have given them thy 
word; and the world hath hated them, because they, are 
not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I ' 
pray not that thou ahouldest take them out of the world, 
but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They 
are not of the world, even as I am not of the worrd. 



10 THE PILGRIM 



Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. 
As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I 
sent them into the world." (John 17:14-18) 

Our King does not ask us to withdraw from society. 
But He has sent us into the world, not to become part 
of it but to be witnesses to it. — L.G. 



HYMN STUDY 

NEARER, MY GOD, TO THEE 

Nearer, my God, to Thee, nearer to Thee I 
E'en though it be a cross that raiseth me; 
Still all my song shall be, 
Nearer, my God, to Thee, nearer to Thee. 

Though like a wanderer, daylight all gone, 
Darkness be over me, my rest a stone: 
Yet in my dreams I l d be 
Nearer, my God, to Thee, nearer to Thee. 

There let the way appear, steps unto Heaven; 
All that Thou sendest me, in mercy given; 
Angels to beckon me 
Nearer, my God, to Thee, nearer to Thee. 

Then with my waking tho ! ts, bright with Thy praise, 

Out of my stony griefs, Bethel I'll raise; 

So by my woes to be 

Nearer, my God, to Thee, nearer to Thee. 

Or, if, on joyful wing, cleaving the sky, 
Sun, moon, and stars forgot, upward I fly; 
Still all my song shall be, 
Nearer, my God, to Thee, nearer to Thee. 

"Nearer, My God, to Thee" was composed by Sarah 
Flower Adams in about 1840. She was born at Harlow, 
England on February 22, 1805 and died there in 1848 
from tuberculosis. 

Some attempts were made to evangelize "Nearer, My 
God, to Thee" by those who were dissatisfied because 



THE PILGRIM 11 



Mrs, Adams was a Unitarian, but the hymn remains today 
just as she wrote it. It is more like one of the 
beautiful Psalms than the New Testament scriptures, 
but it has had an important place in the hearts of 
true Christians for over a century. It seems the de- 
sire of the writer was to be very near to God, and we 
can be sure when one has this attitude he is not very 
close to sin. We read in James 4:S, "Draw nigh to God 
and he will draw nigh to you." 

In 1912, when the great ship "Titanic" was sinking, 
the band played and the people sang "Nearer, My God, 
to Thee" as they realized that the end was near. 

"Nearer, My God, to Thee" was on the lips of Presi- 
dent McKinley as he lay dying from an assassin's bul- 
let. Also President Teddy Roosevelt was said to be 
most fond of it. 

In the year of 1905 on a Sunday in November, a for- 
ger who had been a fugitive from justice for eight 
years, ventured into a Pittsburg theater where a re- 
ligious service was being held, to hear the music* 
Upon hearing "Nearer, My God, to Thee" he was so over- 
come that he went out weeping bitterly. He walked 
the floor of his room all night and in the morning 
telephoned for the police, confessed his name and 
crime, and surrendered himself to be taken back to the 
Boston authorities. 

How thankful we should be for this divinely inspired 
hymn, for it truly expresses the deep longing of the 
soul for communion and fellowship with our Heavenly 
Father. — J.L.C. 



COMMJNION NOTICE 

The Salida Congregation have agreed, the Lord 
willing, to hold our fall Love Feast on November 14 
and 15 of this year. A hearty invitation and welcome 
is extended to all the brethren and sisters and 
friends to attend. —Daniel F. Wolf 



OBITUARY'; 
MYRON J. KINSLEY 

Myron J. Kinsley/ ' soft of David and Sarah (Royer) 
Kinsley, was born :" November 25^ 1876, near Hartville, 
Ohio.; arid 'peacefully passed away in his home the night 
of May 12, 1964, at the age' of 87 years, 5 months, and 
17 days* He had been afflicted with asthma the last 
few years of his life, and bore it very patiently; 
During this time he realized the blessed privilege of 
the anointing service, which was administered. 

He was united in marriage to Cora S. Bower November 
27, 1898, to whom were born 2 daughters: Keturah 
Isabel and Virginia Mary, This union was broken by 
the passing of his companion on July 25, 1906. He 
again was united In "marriage to Fannie Mohler on March 
27, 1907, who tenderly helped care for the two little 
daughters. She also preceded him in death March 5j 
1935 ♦ He was again united in marriage to Blanche 
Gantt on November 28, 1936, who survives him. Also 
surviving are the 2 daughters: Keturah Skiles and 
Virginia Beckner; 1 foster daughter, Mrs. Thelma 
Bagwell; 7 grandchildren; 11 great-grandchildren; 3 
brothers: William, Daniel, and Emery, and 1 sister, 
Emma Blocher. 

At an early age he responded to the call of the 
Spirit and was baptised into the Old German Baptist 
Church. He labored several years in the deacon 1 s of- 
fice, and about- the year 1908- was- called to the minis- 
try, and later advanced to the eldership. In later 
years he was affiliated with the Old Brethren. He will 
be lovingly remembered by his friendly smiles and lov- 
ing disposition by the family and all who knew him. 

■; ' ' ' ■' The Family •:..-"■ 



Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from 
henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest 
from their labours; and their works do follow them. 

Revelation 14:13 



THE PILGRIM 13 



^feterai 



ACTS OF THE SCILLITAN MARTYRS 

This is the official narrative of the trial of cer- 
tain Christians from Scili in Africa before the pro- 
consul Vigellius Saturninus. The date is 180 A.D. 

When Praesens, for the second time, and Claudianus 
were the consuls, on the seventh day of July, at 
Carthage, there were set in the judgment-hall Speratus, 
Nartsalus, Cittinus, Donata, Secunda and Vestia. 

Saturninus the proconsul said: Ye can win the in- 
dulgence of our lord the Emperor, if ye return to a 
sound mind. 

Speratus said: We have never done ill, we have not 
lent ourselves to wrong, we have never spoken ill, but 
when ill-treated we have given thanks; because we pay 
heed to our Emperor. 

. Saturninus the proconsul said; We too are religious, 
and our religion is simple, and we swear by the genius 
of our lord the Emperor, and pray for his welfare, as 
ye also ought to do. 

Speratus said: If thou wilt peaceably lend me thine 
ears, I can tell thee the mystery of simplicity. 

Saturninus said: I will not lend mine ears to thee, 
when thou beginnest to speak evil thipgs of our sacred 
rites; but rather swear thou by the genius of our lord 
the Emperor. 

Speratus said; The empire of this world I know not; 
but rather I serve that God, whom no man hath seen, nor 
with these eyes can see. I have committed no theft; 
but if I have bought anything I pay the tax; because 
I know my Lord, the King of kings and Emperor of all 
nations. 

Saturninus the proconsul said to the rest: Cease 
to be of this persuasion. 

Speratus said: It is an ill persuasion to do mur- 
der, to speak false witness. 

Saturninus the proconsul said; Be not partakers of 



14 THE PILGRIM 



this folly. 

Cittinus said: We have none other to fear, save on- 
ly our Lord God, who is in heaven. 

Donata said: Honour to Caesar as Caesar: but fear 
to God. 

Vestia said: I am a Christian. 

Secunda said: What I am, that I wish to be. 

Saturninus the proconsul said to Speratus: Dost 
thou persist in being a Christian? 

Speratus said: I am a Christian. And with him they 
all agreed. 

Saturninus the proconsul said: Will ye have a space 
to consider? 

Speratus said; In a matter so straightforward there 
is no considering. 

Saturninus the proconsul said: What are the things 
in your chest? 

Speratus said: Books and epistles of Paul, a just 
man. 

Saturninus the proconsul said: Have a dela2/ of 
thirty days and bethink yourselves. 

Speratus said a second time: I am a Christian. And 
with him they all agreed. 

Saturninus the proconsul read out the decree from the 
tablet: Speratus, Nartzalus, Cittinus, Donata, Vestia, 
Secunda and the rest having confessed that they live 
according to the Christian rite, since after opportunity 
offered them of returning to the custom of the Romans 
they have obstinately persisted, it Is determined that 
they be put to the sword. 

Speratus said: We give thanks to God. 

Nartzalus said: Today we are martyrs In heaven; 
thanks be to God. 

Saturninus the proconsul ordered it to be declared 
by the herald: Speratus, Nartzalus, Cittinus, Veturius, 
Felix, Aquilinus, Laetantius, Januaria, Generosa, Vestia, 
Donata and Secunda, I have ordered to be executed. 

They all said: Thanks be to God. 

And so they all together were crowned with martyrdom; 
and they reign with the Father and the Son and the Holy 
Ghost, for ever and ever. Amen. 

— "Selections from Early Christian Writers" 



THE PILGRIM 15 



CHILDREN'S PAGE 
THANKSGIVING 

"0 give thanks unto the Lord for He is Good." 
Psalms 136:1 

"Let us come before his presence with thanksgiving, 
and make a joyful noise unto him with psalms ;■ For the 
Lord is a great God and a great King above all gods." 
Psalms 95:2-3 

Thanksgiving Day is just around the corner. What 
does this day mean to us? I think of going to Grand- 
father^ house to be with all of the uncles and aunts 
and cousins. I smell the warm, spicy pumpkin pies 
that Grandmother always made. I see Grandmother work- 
ing happily over the big torn turkey that used to strut 
proudly around the barnyard. I hear Grandmother hum-, 
ming the old Christian hymn, "Gome Ye Thankful People 
Come" as she busies herself about the large, old fash- 
ioned kitchen in last minute preparations. Because of 
the new-fallen snow, I see Grandfather opening a path 
to the drive. Thanksgiving may mean all of this to us, 
but it should also mean much more. 

Thanksgiving is never confined to any single day or 
time, but is something that we can and should be do- 
ing NOW! Thanksgiving Day may never come. God appre- 
ciates our thanksgiving today. We should be glad and 
thank God that we have a national holiday set aside 
for thanksgiving; however, God is only pleased with 
the thanks that comes from a Christian heart of love* 
The people who do not know Jesus as their Saviour can 
never please God with their thanksgiving. 

There is still much more to thanksgiving. Ephesians 
5:20 says, "Giving thanks always for all things unto 
God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus 
Christ." It isn't so hard to be thankful with Thanks- 
giving turkey on thte table, with loved ones all around 
us, and with a comfortable house to protect us from 
the cold. But how about it if we are hungry and have 
little food to eat? How about it if we are not close 
to families or loved ones? How about it if we have 

((Continued on page 16) 



16 THE PILGRIM 



B IP-IE CHARACTERS 
ENOCH 

Enoch was the son cf Jared and the father of 
Methuselah^ the seventh from Adam. 

One may say Enoch was a type of perfected humanity, 
"a man raised to Heaven by pleasing God." 

His faithfulness to God must have been great as 
the scriptures tell us that he walked with God for 
three hundred years after his son, Methuselah , was 
born. "And he was not: for God took him." 

By faith Enoch was translated that he should not 
see death: and was not founds because God had trans- 
lated him; for before his translation he had this 
testimony, that he pleased God. (Hebrews 11:5) 

We have record of one other such translation 
which was Elijah. 

By some it is believed that Enoch is to be one 
of the two witnesses of which we read about in 
Revelations 11:3. 

— Roger Ski3.es 
Wakaru sa , Indiana 

(Children's Page continued) 

no phone to call home? The Bible teaches that vie 
should always be thankful for ail things. We really 
do have much to be thankful fort. We should be thank- 
ful to God for supplying our needs He knew how much 
we needed a saviour, and He graciously supplied His 
only Son. We can be thankful from the depth of our 
souls for the precious blood of Jesus Christ which 
cleanses us from all sins. — R.S. 



Enter into his gates with thanksgiving, and into 
his courts with praise: be thankful unto him, and 
bless his name. pgalms 100:4 



THE PILGRIM 



VOL. 11 DECEMBER, 1964 NO. 12 



"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain 
from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul." 1 Peter 2: 1 1 



"Unto you is born this day a Saviour" 
Which is Jesus Christ the wondrous Lord; 

Not a "teacher", not a "good example", 
But the Son of God, the Living Word. 

No "philosopher", his fancies weaving, 
Warp of dreams and woof of visions vast, 

Not a "prophet", peering down the future, 
Not a "scholar", delving in the past. 

"Unto you is born this day a Saviour;" 
Shine, star I and shout, angel voice J 

Unto you this precious gift is given; 

Sing, earth I and all ye Heavens, rejoicel 

Long the world has waited such a Saviour, 
Sunk in sin and torn by fear and doubt; 

Long in darkness groped for truth and wisdom; 
Glory, glory, now the light shines out l' 

"Unto you is born this day a Savior," 

Earth 1 s one hope, the Life, the Truth, the Way, 

Mighty Gcd and glorious Redeemer, 
Jesus Christ the Lord is born today. 

— Annie Johnson Flint 
Selected 







THE 


PILGRIM is a 


religious 


magazine published 


monthly in the 


interests 


of the 


mem 


bers 


of The Old 


Brethren 


Church. 


Subscription rate: 


$1.50 per year. 


Sample 


copies 


sent 


free 


on 


request. 


Publishing Editor: 


Lesl 


ie Cover; Consulting Editor: 


Daniel F. 


Wolf. 


Add 


ress: 


THE 


PILGRIM 


Star 1 


loute, Box 


1160. 


Sonora, Calif. 









FOR UNTO US A CHILD IS BORNI 

Isaiah prophesied of the birth of Chirst about 700 
years before Jesus was born. The prophet Micah named 
Bethlehem as the place of His birth. The virgin Mary 
was told before , by the angel Gabriel, that the som 
which would be born of her would be called Jesus. At 
this time of year it is only normal for the Christian 
to think more about the birth of their Lord and Saviour 
Jesus the Christ. 

The only begotten Son of God humbled Himself to be 
born of a woman and take on a body of flesh and blood 
that He might be an example for man to follow. The 
birth of Jesus was the miracle of the age. It was her- 
alded by angels to the shepherds on the hills of Beth- 
lehem. What a marvelous inspiration when the angel 
said unto them, "Fear not; for unto you is born this 
day in the cit3r of David a Saviour, which is Christ the 
Lord. ...Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling 
clothes , lying in a manger." And the heavenly host 
sang, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, 
good will toward men." 

We are apt to overlook the immensity of what happened 
when Christ was born. Jesus was the express image of 
the Father in glory. He is called the Word of God from 
the beginning. "All things were made by him, and with- 
out him was not anything made that was made"; He was a 
co-creator with the Father. (John 1:1-3) Man, the earth, 
the stars, sun, and moon, animals, vegetation — all 
things as we see and know them were, created by the 
father, Son,, and Holy Spirit. , This Jesus was a part of 
the Trinity of God whom all the povtfer and" the forces of 
creation obeyed to perfection. " . . .And his naine shall 
be called Wonderful, Counselor, the mighty God, the 
everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace I" 

It is beyond our comprehension that such a mighty 



THE PILGRIM 



being would bq willing to visit mankind as the humblest 
of men — even to be born as a babe in a manger, because 
there was no room for Him in the inn. This birth of 
Jesus was a miracle that we cannot explain except to 
repeat what is written; "Now the birth of Jesus was 
on this wise: When as his mother Mary was espoused to 
Joseph, before they came together, she was found to be 
with child of the Holy Ghost, 1 ' And: "Behold a virgin 
shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and 
they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being inter- 
preted is, God with us." 

Shepherds were the first to see the Christ child, 
and it seemed to be their privilege to tell others the 
story of the angel concerning the child Jesus, How 
humble an entrance into this world was the birth of 
Jesusl With all the business of tax collecting in lit- 
tle Bethlehem, the birth of the Son of God was so un- 
noticed. If mankind had realised who it was and how, . 
royal His being, no palace would have been too good. 
Joseph and Mary were both direct descendants of David 
the king, so Jesus was actually born a king through 
the rojral line of David, 

"Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we 
have seen his star in the east and are come- to worship 
him," Thus spoke the wise men to Herod, "And thou 
Bethlehem in the land of Juda, art not least among the 
princes of Juda: for out of thee shall come a gover- 
nor that shall rule my people,. Israel." "And when 
they were come into the house, they saw the young child 
with Mary his mother, and fell down and worshipped him: 
and when they had opened their treasures, they present- 
ed, unto him gifts: gold, frankincense, and myrrh." 
Wise men of the east — representatives of nations out- 
side of God's chosen people — came and worshipped the 
little Lord Jesus, having followed a star which had 
been foretold. Evidently records had been faithfully 
preserved, and when the star appeared, they knew what 
it meant. 

Jesus was born in this world to die, and that by 
cruel hands. His death was to pay for the sins of the 
world, and open the way for man to regain his fellow- 



4 THE PILGRIM 



ship with God. Although it seems to us that His sac- 
rifice on the cross was the important things it was 
also necessary that Jesus be born a little baby and 
grow up to manhood tempted in all points as we — yet 
without sin. He lived a life that showed us how to 
live. He brought the love of God to man. 

We do not know the exact date of Jesus 1 birth, but 
we do know that He was born . The promise of a Redeemer 
was now fulfilled , and man could look forward to a bet- 
ter day. December 25th is celebrated in the Christian 
world as the birthday of Christ, It seems that people 
in general have a better feeling one for the other at 
this time. Gifts are exchanged, and children especial- 
ly have a happy time. We hope that Christian parents 
will tell their children the true story of the birth 
of Jesus and what it means to them. 

"For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is giv- 
en! " Let us remember how great that child was and how 
the Father ,r so loved the world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him, might 
not perish, but have everlasting life." 

— Rudolph E. Cover 
Sonora, California 



WATCH YS THEREFORE, AND PRAY ALWAYS, THAT YE MY BE 
ACCOUNTED WORTHY TO ESCAPE ALL THESE THINGS THAT SHALL 
COME TO PASS, AND TO STAND BEFORE THE SON OF MAN. 

(Luke 21:36) 

This is a most glorifying message connected with 
the otherwise somber and somewhat gloomy prediction 
of this latter-day chapter. Men T s hearts will be fail- 
ing them for fear, and for looking after those things 
which are coming on the earth: for the powers of 
heaven shall be shaken. 

It could be that this scripture when singled out 
from the entire revealed word of the New Testament 
scripture could give us a mistaken interpretation of 
its true design and purpose, and is perhaps so looked 
at by many modern religionists. For the idea held by 



THE PILGRIM 



many that the Church will be in Glory at the time of 
the great tribulation that will come in the latter 
days does not seem to fully harmonise with the entire 
revelation of our Lord, That the true child of God 
will escape from the awful judgment of God upon the 
wicked, when He will destroy them with the breath of 
His mouth and cast them into the everlasting torments 
of hell is beyond question, and sure. But that the 
righteous will fully escape the assaults of the beast, 
the man of sin, and the antichrist is not sustained 
by Holy Scripture. The innumerable throng which no 
man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and 
people, and tongues stood before the throne, and be- 
fore the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in 
their hands. In questioning who these were, the elder 
said, "These are they which came out of great tribu- 
lation, and have washed their robes and have made 
them white in the blood of the Lamb,' 1 (Revelation 7) 
Here, we must believe, are the saved and redeemed of 
all ages, feone through great tribulation. Yet the' 
Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed 
them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of 
waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their 
eyes. What an escape from the wiles of the wicked one 
one I And also what horrible destruction from the 
presence of the Lord and the glory of His poller! 

That the righteous, may be caught in the snares of 
the evil one in trial of their faith is evidenced by 
the words of the Apostle Paul in speaking, to his son 
Timothy, (chapter 3:12) » Yea, and all that will live 
godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." 
This is the equivalent of tribulation. 

Daniel was caught in the snares of the evil one, 
but what an escape from the lion's mouths I Shadrach, 
Meshach, and Abednego were caught. in the fiery furnace, 
but what an escape! Innocent Joseph was shamefully 
caught and Imprisoned, but God' was with him, and what 
an escape! Our blessed Jesus was caught in matchless 
tribulation, and the evil ones were sure they had Him 
safely sealed in the tomb, but what an escape l How 
many faithful ones of the past suffered the martyrs 1 



THE PILGRIM 



death and thereby escaped the awful condemnation of 
the wicked. Only by the grace of God can any one tri- 
umph in such a trying hour. Truly the words of the 
text: "Watch ye therefore, and pray always 11 speak of 
a God-given essential, necessity, and privilege to 
fortify the child of God for every trial and emergency. 

Who of us in this precious time and land of liberty 
can fully evaluate and appreciate the favors and bless- 
ings we enjoy. It would seem illogical that if the 
Church would be caught up to be with the Lord prior 
to the great tribulation, that the beast could then 
make war with the saints on earth, (Revelation 13:7) 
because the saints would all be in glory. With all 
this let us remember that of ourselves we can do no- 
thing, and that the "Eternal God is thy refuge^ and 
underneath are the everlasting arms." 

That the child of God is not immune from tribula- 
tion is evidenced by the words of I Peter 4:12: "Be- 
loved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial 
which is to try you, as though some strange thing hap- 
pened unto you." In the great consumation of this age 
there will be two distinct harvests, evidently in 
close succession as shown in Revelation 14:14 to the 
end of the chapter. The first sickle is to reap the 
elect from the four winds of the earth. The second 
sickle is to reap the harvest for the great wine press 
of the wrath of God, Who can measure the victorious 
escape from this latter sickle and be in the harvest 
of the former? 

— David A, Skiles 
Rossville, Indiana 

On Friday/-, November 13, the members of the Salids 
congregation met in council and elected Brother Joseph 
,L,. Cover to the ministry. May the Lord bless him and 
his companion in their new responsibilities and may 
the church be profited by his ministry. 

In behalf of the church, 

Daniel F. Wolf 



THE PILGRIM 



WHAT JESUS SAID ABCUT DISCIPLE5HIP 
by George R. Brunk, Jr. 

Jesus wasted no time and minced no words on the mat- 
ter. He made it abundantly plain that a great deal is 
involved in one's becoming a Christian. To the super- 
ficial observer it might appear that Jesus made the way 
of discipleship too difficult and that He appeared to 
be pushing people away from Himself when they showed in- 
terest in Him. This, of course, is not true, but it is 
true that Jesus said some very shocking things. To the 
lady who came requesting that her two sons might sit. on 
each side of Him in His kingdom, He raised the matter 
of suffering that would be involved, instead of compli- 
menting her for her interest and concern for her. boy?. 
To the man who came excitedly to Jesus, telling Him that 
he wished to go with Kim everywhere He went, Jesus cast 
up this difficulty that foxes have holes and birds of 
the air have nests, but "the Son of Man hath not where 
to lay his head. 1 ' When Jesus was being followed by a 
great multitude of people, according to Luke 13, He 
turned and said, "You cannot be my disciple.' 1 What a 
shock it must have been to His hearers that day when 
they heard Him speaK of the cross that they must carry 
if they would follow Him, and. when they heard Him say 
"Whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he 
hath cannot be my disciple." 

Those today who find themselves offering an easy way 
must stand embarrassed in the presence of such words 
that 'were spoken by our Lord Jesus Christ. Where we 
angle and advertize for large crowds, and enjoy publish- 
ing the figures, Jesus seemed to be more or less afraid 
of the multitude and of the superficial nature of their 
interest. Where we find ourselves over-simplifying the 
way of salvation and the meaning of discipleship, Jesus 
makes it plain that there are cleepseated and far reach- 
ing implications* Where we are found guilty of doing 
a lip service that says "Lord, Lord", but does not do 
the things that He says, Jesus makes it plain that dis- 
cipleship cuts deeply into the individual's life, inter- 



THE PILGRIM 8 



feres radically with his former habits, and involves 
recognition of the Master 1 s lordship over all. 

Jesus must have been very much afraid that there 
would be those who would quickly receive His message 
without giving consideration to all that was involved, 
and that there would be those who would take the ini^ 
tial steps in salvation but fail to follow through, 
and as a result would be a disgrace to Him and to His 
Church. 

There is a flood tide of sentiment abroad in Chris- 
tendom today which is moving the masses In churches 
and denominations to a common ground of religious life 
which actually repudiates the teaching of Christ on 
obedience. It gives the people the false hope that 
they can walk on the broad road and still pass through 
the narrow gate that leads into the city at last. It 
professes to center its message in Christ, but turns 
a deaf ear to the things that He said. But Jesus 1 
question still is, "Why call ye me Lord, Lord and do 
not the things that I say? 1 * What a "discovery 11 some 
people are making toda;^, that one can be a Christian 
without following Christ and His word. 

It is probable that only a fraction of those today 
who profess to be disciples of Jesus Christ are discip- 
les indeed, Jesus said that many will be travelling 
on the broad road, while there will be few who are 
willing to take the strait and narrow way. He warned 
that "Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, 
have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name 
have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonder- 
ful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never 
knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity. 
Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and 
doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which 
built his house upon a rock: . , . And everyone that hear- 
eth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall 
be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house 
upon the sand." 

—"The Sword and Trumpet"', 1959 
Selected by Daniel F. Wolf 



THE PILGRIM 



Pfetmrtcal 



Our historical column for this issue is a portion 
of the " First Apology" of Justin, the philosopher and 
martyr, written sometime between 138 and 150 A.D, 
Justin owed his conversion to an old man he met on the 
seashore, perhaps at Ephesus. He continued to wear 
the philosopher's cloak, and taught as a philosopher 
at Rome, where he was put to death (163-167). 

CHRISTIAN WORSHIP 

But I will explain how we also dedicated ourselves 
to God when we were made new through Christ, lest by 
passing it over I should seem in any wajr unfair in my 
explanation. As many as are persuaded and believe 
that the things are true which are taught by us and 
said to be true, and promise that they can live accord- 
ingly—they are taught to pray and to ask of God with 
fasting, forgiveness of their former sins, and we pray 
and fast together with them. Then they are brought by 
us to a place where there is water, and born again 
with a nextf birth even as we ourselves were born again. 
For in the name of God the Father and Lord of the uni- 
verse, and of our Saviour Jesus Christ and the Holy 
Spirit do they then receive the washing in water. For 
Christ said, n Except ye be born again, ye shall not 
enter into the kingdom of heaven. 1 ' 1 But that it is im- 
possible for those once born to enter into the wombs 
of their mothers Is manifest to all. — And this 
washing is called Enlightenment, because those who 
learn these things have their understanding enlight- 
ened . . . 

But after having thus washed him that is persuaded 
and has given his assent, we bring him to where the 
brethren, as they are called, are gathered together, 
to make earnest prayers in common for ourselves and 
for the newly enlightened, and for all others every- 
where, that we may be counted worthy after we have 



10 THE PILGRIM 



learned the truth, by our works also to be found right 
livers and keepers of the commandments , that we may be 
saved with the eternal salvation. We salute each other 
with a kiss when our prayers are ended. Afterwards is 
brought to the president of the brethren bread and a 
cup of water and (mixed) wine, and he takes it and of- 
fers up praise and glory to the Father of the universe 
through the name of the Son and the Hcly Spirit , and . 
gives thanks at length, that we have received these 
favours from Him; and at the end of his prayers and 
thanksgiving the whole people present responds, saying 
Amen. Nov; the word M Amen 11 in the Hebrew language sig- 
nifies "So be it." Then after the president has given 
thanks and all the people responded, the deacons as we 
call them allow every one of those present to partake 
of the bread and wine and water for which thanks have 
been given; and for those absent they take away a por- 
tion. 

And this food is called by us Eucharist, and it is 
not lawful for any man to partake of it but he who be- 
lieves our teaching to be true, and has been washed 
with the washing which is for the forgiveness of sins 
and unto a new birth, and is so living as Christ com- 
manded. For not as common bread and common drink do 
we receive these; but like as Jesus Christ our Saviour 
being made flesh throiigh the word of God took 
both flesh and blood for our salvation, so also were 
we taught that the food for which thanks are given by 
the word of prayer that comes from Him — food by which 
blood and flesh by conversion are nourished, is both 
flesh and blood of that Jesus who was made flesh. For 
the Apostles in the memoirs which they composed, which 
are called Gospels, thus delivered that command was 
given them — that Jesus took bread and gave thanks and 
said, "This do in remembrance of me, this is my body; 11 
and that He likewise took the cup, and after He had 
given thanks said, "This is my blood," and gave of it 
only to them. Which the evil demons imitated, command- 
ing it to be done also in the mysteries of Mithras; 
for that bread and a cup of water are set forth with 
certain formulae in the ceremonial of initiation, you 



THE PILGRIM 11 



either know or can learn. 

Bat afterwards henceforth continually put each other 
in mind of these things, and those of us who are weal- 
thy help all that are in want, and we always remain 
together. And for all things that we eat we bless the 
Maker of all through His Son Jesus Christ, and through 
the Holy Spirit. And on the so-called day of the Sun 
there is a meeting of all of us who live in cities or 
the country, and the memoirs of the Apostles or the 
writings of the prophets are read, as long as time 
allows. Then when the reader has ceased, the president 
gives by word of mouth his admonition and exhortation 
to follow these excellent things. Afterwards we all 
rise at once and offer prayers; and as I said, when 
we have ceased to pray, bread is brought and wine and 
water, and the president likewise offers up prayers 
and thanksgivings to the best of his power, and the 
people responds with its Amen. Then follows the dis- 
tribution to each and the partaking of that for which 
thanks were given; and to them that are absent a por- 
tion is sent by the hand of the deacons. Of those 
that are well to do and willing, every one gives what 
he will according to his own purpose, and the collec- 
tion is deposited with the president, and he it is 
that succours orphans and widows, and those that are 
in want through sickness or any other cause, and those 
that are sojourning, and in short he has the care of 
all that are in need. Now we all hold our common 
meeting on the day of the Sun, because it is the first 
day, on which God changed the darkness and matter in 
His making of the world, and Jesus Christ our Saviour 
on the same day rose from the dead. For on the day 
before Saturn's they crucified Him] and on the day 
after Saturn 1 s, which is the day of the Sun, He ap- 
peared to His Apostles and disciples and taught them 
these things, which we have offered to you also for 
consideration. 

— "Selections from Early Christian Writers" 



It is vain to use words when deeds are expected. 

—"Sunday School Herald" 



12 THE PILGRIM 



HXMN STUDY 

CAROL, SWEETLY CAROL 
by Fanny Crosby 

-Fanny Crosby (1820-1915) wrote more than 6C00 hymns 1 
She was born at Southeast, New York and became blind 
at the age of six weeks. Her education was at the New 
York Institution for the Blind where she later taught. 
She wrote many songs and poems but when she was forty 
five, decided to write only hymns. This was a very 
rewarding work for her as she claimed she was happy 
every day of her life/ And how r.uch joy and hope, this 
blind hymn ^writer has brought to others who find in- 
spiration from her words. Her hymns include "Safe in 
the Arms of Jesus 11 , " I am Thine, Lord 11 , "Rescue the 
Perishing 11 , "Pass Me Not", and "Blessed Assurance". 

Kathleen Blanchard in "Stories of Wonderful Hymns" 
tells of the occasion on which Mrs, Crosby wrote this 
Christmas carol: 

"It was just a year after writing "Safe in the Arms 
of Jesus"— perhaps the favorite of her hymns — when one 
day toward the Christmas season Fanny Crosby attended 
a Bible meeting. The leader read Psalm 100 in a voice 
full of meaning: 'Make a joyful noise unto the Lord, 
all ye lands ..♦ come before his presence with singing. 1 

"It seemed that she was lifted into an ecstasy of 
praise to the Maker of all things. In this entranced 
mood she expressed the angelic story poetically. 
Quickly her friends took down the words that fell from 
her lips almost faster than they could be written. 

"This is the carol." 

Ca^ol, sweetly carol, 

A Saviour born today; ' 
Bear the joyful tidings, . 

bear them far away: 
Carol, sweetly carol, 

Till earth 1 s remotest bound 
Shall hear the mighty chorus, 
, And echo back the sound. 



THE PILGRIM 13 



(Chorus) 

Carol, sweetly carol, 

Carol sweetly today, 
Eear the joyful tidings, 

bear them far away. 

Carol, sweetly carol. 

As when the angel throng 
T er the vales of Judah 

Awoke the heavenly song: 
Carol, sweetly carol, 

Good will and peace and love, 
Glory In the highest, 

To God who reigns above. 

Carol, sweetly carol, 

The happy Christmas time; 
Hark! the bells are pealing 

Their merry, merry chime: 
Carol, sweetly carol, 

Ye shining ones above, 
Sing in loudest numbers 

sing redeeming love. 

( Information from "Stories of Wonderful Hymns" by 
Kathleen Blanchard, and "World Book" encyclopedia. )L.C 



OBITUARY 
EDWARD ROYER 

Elder Edward Royer, oldest son of Urias and Sarah 
Bollinger Royer, was born near Hartville, Stark County, 
Ohio, March 23, 1875 and passed away November 12, 1964 
at the age of 89 years 7 months and 20 days. 

He grew to manhood in this same community and was 
highly respected by all his friends, both young and old. 

He was united in marriage to Mary Leah Hershberger 
on January 27, 1901. They, together, were baptized 
into the chruch of their choice September 3, 1903. 
In a short while they were chosen to the deacon's 
office and a little later to the ministery. Duties 



14 THE PILGRIM 



fell so hard and so fast. To this union were born three 
children, namely Sarah k. Wagoner, Delphi, Indiana; a 
son, David E., Rossville, Indiana; and Lydia J. Kinsley, 

Delphi, Indiana. 

In the fall of 1918, the prevailing epidemic of flu 
took away his wife, Mary, which was hard for him to bear, 
but he was a good -and kind father and kept his children 
together as a family. 

On December 18, 1919 he was united in marriage to Ida 
S. Metzger near Rossville, Indiana. Ke brought his fam- 
ily and settled in the Rossville community and lived 
there a number of years. Again, after about seven years 
this companion was called away by death, January 20, 1927* 

After a period of time he again was united in marriage 
to Leah Cripe of near Camden, Indiana, January 28, 1928. 
To this union were born two sons, namely Raymond of 
Goshen, Indiana arid Herman of Nappanee, Indiana. 

In later years they moved, from the Rossville vicinity 
to near Camden, Indiana and from there to near Wakarusa, 
Indiana where he still was engaged in. farming as long as 
he was able. They then moved to the little village of 
South West, Indiana where he lived a very contented life. 

He had been very hard of hearing for a number of years 
and in failing health for the past while, so he called 
for the anointing of oil, which seemed to comfort him 
and make him feel more secure for what might soon be on 
ahead. He loathed strife and his council was for peace. 

Surviving are his kind and loving companion who so 
tenderly cared for him; also his 5~ children, 18 grand- 
children, and 7 great-grandchildren, and a brother, Noah 
Royer of Chambersburg, Pennsylvania. 

We, as a family, shall never forget his kind and 
friendly manner and patience. 



GOME AWAY 

Gbne away at autumn closing, When the winter-time is 
near, Time for rest in calm reposing, As the fields are 
brown and sere. Gone away, life 1 s day is waning And 
the lights are burning low; Soul and spirit courage 
gaining— Knowing it is time to go. Gone away, angels 
attending, Bearing spirits homeward way; Starry stair- 
way steps; ascending. Leading to eternal day. Gone away, 
we go to meet them, Through the breaker's dashing foam; 
In Elysian Fields to greet them, When the saints are 
gathered home. — Joseph I. Cover 



THE PILGRIM 15 



CHILDREN'S PAGE 
GOD'S WONDERFUL GIFT 

Perhaps 750 years before Jesus Christ was born of 
the virgin Mary, God's prophet Isaiah foretold of this 
blessed event* He prophesied, "For unto us a child is 
born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall 
be upon his shoulders and his name shall, be called 
Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting 
Father, The Prince of Peace. 

People were looking for the Christ even from the 
time when Adam and Eve sinned in the Garden. of Eden, 
How they must have longed for the Lamb of God which 
would take awajr the sin of the world! Thousands upon 
thousands of sheep, goats, and cattle had been offered 
as a remembrance of sin. But the Bible says that the 
blood of bulls and goats and the ashes of an heifer 
could never take away sin. Only the precious blood of 
Jesus Christ which was offered once and for all can 
take away sin, 

At this joyous season of the year we are very glad 
that Jesus was born into the world. We are always 
glad to read the wonderful story of the shepherds keep- 
ing watch over their flocks by night and the glorious 
angel chorus proclaiming the birth of the Lord Jesus. 
Cur hearts are warmed by the beautiful songs of the 
nativity. Let us be truly glad that God saw our need 
for a saviour and by His divine grace and love sent 
His only Son to provide this need. Now He has invited 
all men to accept by faith Christ's wonderful work on 
our behalf and te saved. 

This month we see Jesus in a manger. We must never 
forget why Jesus come into the world. The birth of 
Jesus is not the event that gives us salvation. Jesus 
came for the purpose of seeking and saving that which 
was lost. I was lost . All mankind was lost . We de- 
served to die because of sin. Jesus took upon Himself 
the sins of the world and died in our place. Now we 
can be back in fellowship with God. THANKS BE UNTO 
GOD FOR HIS' UNSPEAKABLE GIFT. — R.S. 



16 THE PILGRIM 



BIBLE CHARACTERS: JOSEPH 

Joseph, the husband of Mary, the mother of Jesus, is 
one of the characters in the background of the great 
event of the birth of Christ into the world. He was a 
carpenter and likely was poor though he was of the roy- 
al line of the house of David, He must also have taught 
the carpenter 1 s trade to Jesus, for in Matthew 13:55 
Jesus is called n the carpenter 1 s son", but in Mark 6:3 
He is called "the carpenter". 

By studying the characteristics of Joseph, we can 
realize why God chose him for the guardian of Jesus. 

First, Joseph was a just man. "Just" means righteous, 
upright and fair. The Bible says that it was because 
Joseph was just that he was not willing to expose Mary, 
his betrothed wife, when he learned that she was with 
child. He was also thoughtful. The record says that 
it was while he thought on this situation that he re- 
ceived the answer. An angel appeared to him in a dream 
and revealed to him that Mary was innocent, that she was 
to bring forth a child of the Holy Ghost, and that 
Joseph should "call his name JPJSUSr for he shall save 
his people from their sins." How many times would we 
receive answers to cur problems if we would approach 
them the way Joseph did — justly and thoughtfully. 

Joseph was also obedient. He was willing to accept 
the Lord l s will and fill his role as the supposed father 
of Jesus. But this was not the end of the messages from 
the angel. At least twice more the angel appeared with 
directions for Joseph. He was told to go with his fam- 
ily to Egypt for the safety of the child Jesus. And 
Joseph went. He was also told to return when the danger 
was past. And Joseph returned and lived at Nazareth. 
His willingness to obey is another lesson for us. 

According to prophecy, Jesus was to be born in Beth- 
lehem, to be called out of Egypt, and to be called a 
Nasarene. And God used Joseph to bring this about. 

Joseph was alive when Jesus was twelve, but must have 
died before His crucifixion. See Mark 6:3 and John 19:27. 

— L.C. 

We wish to thank all our contributors and subscribers 
for their interest in "The Pilgrim". Best wishes to all 
for happiness during the coming year.